Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'transformation'.



More search options

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Problems and Suggestions
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG.com's Storiversary
    • General
    • 3rd Annual Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Presentaciones
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • Second Life's Topics
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics

Calendars

There are no results to display.

There are no results to display.

Blogs

There are no results to display.

There are no results to display.


Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

Joined

  • Start

    End


Group


AIM


MSN


Website URL


ICQ


Yahoo


Jabber


Skype


Location


What are your interests?


What are your stats?


What are you seeking?


What are your dream stats?


Favorite Stories


Favorite Bodybuilders


Got Any Fetishes?

Found 271 results

  1. NYBear

    growth N.U.M.B.

    N.U.M.B. I woke up with my ass in the air and my face to the ground. My whole body felt like it was hit be a Mack truck. Even my fingernails hurt. I tried to remember last night, but it was pretty much a blur. I remembered going out with my friend, Joe, to the gym and then to see the new Bruce Willis movie (it was pretty good, too). Lately, Joe had been really active in lifting and it was beginning to show. He used to be really skinny but in the last week or so he was really showing some bulk under his clothes. He said it was because of this new protein shake he was taking. After the movie, we headed to down to the Pier to go out for a bite to eat at some New Sushi restaurant that Joe had been gushing over for the last 2 weeks since he first went there. Joe was always finding new places to eat. I knew how he loved to eat, but he always stayed as thin as a rail, of course until lately. I on the other hand, ate sensibly and lifted regularly, but always had to fight with my weight. I was a chunky guy, for such a picky eater. I do though, remember enjoying the California Rolls and then heading to the bathroom and that’s the last thing I could picture in my foggy brain. . As I began to stand up and I noticed that I was naked except for wearing a sheet of some sort around me like underwear. It looked like something sumo wrestlers would wear. I think it’s called a Fundoshi. Whatever it was, it made me feel sexy wearing it for some reason. I also thought to myself, “You could say it was like wearing a “diaper”, as I chucked which made my ribs hurt. Still, it felt good. As I began to focus on the real world around me I noticed that I was in some sort of small warehouse. I could hear what sounded like a foghorn in the distance and there was a light that periodically filled the building with its beam. I figured that I must be somewhere still on the pier and that the Bay Lighthouse was the source of the horn and light. I began to walk toward a door that looked like it led outside, but it was locked. There was absolutely nothing other than myself that I could see in the very dark, but occasionally lit, warehouse. The air was not cold, and neither was I, but it felt like I had goose bumps all over me, and strangely I felt very warm all over. I looked down again at my body and my nipples were standing very erect and I could feel that slow building excited feeling you get when you are getting horny. After about 15 minutes I felt better and even hornier despite some pain throughout me. My body seemed to be covered in a clear oil of some sort. In fact the oil felt very warm on my skin. It actually tingled some when I spread my hands over my body, which must be the reason my nipples were so erect and my body felt energized and was becoming even more sexually charged. I looked down at my body and was pleasingly shocked at how good I looked in the “diaper”. My body was not the body I remembered that I had last night. It had changed and it was glowing with a nice sheen. My chest and arms looked thick and full, but not fat. Actually they were quite muscular but not all cut up; more like slabs of meat. My stomach was flat and hard, but no abs showed. My legs felt heavy and powerful and I realized that with every step I took, my thighs rubbed together and it felt really good. Normally, I had a fair amount of hair on my body, but as I inspected my body further I noticed it was all gone. Somehow I had been cleanly shaven all over, and yes I checked there too. I pulled out the top of the Fundoshi and looked down inside at my cock…Wow….My cock looked bigger and thicker than normal but I figured it was because I know longer had all that coarse curly hair hiding a few inches. As I moved around, the fabric of the sheet rubbed against my freshly shone balls which only made me more aroused and my cock plump up larger, filling the soft pouch of my Fundoshi. I was sure someone had done something to me and this both scared and excited me. I had actually changed and had become like an off season body builder, but not huge yet. I always loved the stories of regular guys getting super strong and big. I would read all the sexually charged and awesome stories on Muscle-growth.org and other sites and it usually ended with me cumming hard and shooting on my face, but I always thought it was all just a strange fantasy of mine. I knew I had a fetish for muscle but I was straight with a great fiancé. I had experimented with guys once or twice back in college, but only the huge muscular ones and then I thought it was only do to pure adoration. I thought I just wanted to be like them and now as I looked and felt my new body, I was well on my way. But why was I so horny over the prospect of being huge or seeing and being with huge guys. I know I didn’t need a guy to satisfy me, Hell; Christie did one heck of a job with that. That girl could definitely deep throat and suck a mean cock. But damn, the big guys were exciting for some reason. Huge muscles touching me and me worshiping them, Fuck…I just couldn’t get their visions out of my head and I felt so warm and horny. Oh God, I really felt good. My hands were all over my chest and arms and then I felt my ass and it was shaven too. Smooth as a baby’s butt but more meaty and firmer. Odd, though, even though the sheet was going between the crack of my ass, I really didn’t feel anything there. In fact it was the only place on my body that I didn’t feel something. My muscles and my cock ached, my body was hot and on a sexual fire, my balls we being stimulated by this fucking awesome sheet and my cock felt heavy and was almost rock hard, but there was no feeling on or in my ass. It was numb. Just then I heard the sound of a latch behind me and I spun around to see a huge door open and flood the warehouse with a blinding light. I could barely see two huge figures toss another figure into the room. I heard the thump and ummph as the person hit the hard floor. I began to run towards the open door as my eyes adjusted to the light, but what I saw for a split second made me stop in my tracks. The two humungous figures that had thrown the body in here were gigantic muscular Adonis’. They must have been over 8 feet tall and literally the size of a car. They were incredibly attractive and I could actually feel waves of sexuality pouring off of them. Just having getting a momentary glimpse of them made my whole body feel electric and my cock hit full hardness. I think I actually moaned. I saw one of them smile and then the door slammed shut. Since my eyes had adjusted more to the darkness, after the door slammed shut, I got a glimpse of my new resident. His body was immense, but not as big as the other two. I walked slowly over to the mass of flesh lying there to get a closer look. My heartbeat was pumping so hard I could actually feel it beating in time with my cock, to which it was pulsating like crazy. I got within a foot of the body and it looked familiar but this guy was just enormous. I knelt down and looked closer and as I looked at his face, I realized….It was my friend Joe. He was dressed in the same white baby diaper Fundoshi sheet that I was but his body was twice as big as mine and 4 or 5 times bigger than I remembered him. My cock began to shoot out some precum and I began to actually drool. A drop of my saliva hit his cheek and he flinched and began to stir. I stool up quickly. . “Ummmhhh,ooommmm,” was all he could sound out. Thoughts were racing through my head. Mostly of how much mine and Joe’s bodies had changed and my burning desire to touch and worship him. I shook my head to try regaining my thoughts, I thought of “…what’s her name…uhh… fuck…it’s…it’s….Chris… Chris…something….Wow, Look at him…. He’s so fucking beautiful. He looks like a sleeping God. All those massive muscles and he’s right in front of me…I ‘m soooo warm and I’ve never been so horny…God I want him… I need him…I wonder if I just touch his pecs if...” As soon as I touched him I felt a huge shot of adrenaline hit my body with an incredible force that sent me flying back on my ass. I stood up and tried again, but with the same result. It was as if I had a huge orgasm and a punch in the gut at the same time. I got back up and tried again, this time making sure not to touch his bare skin I held onto the sheet wrapped around him. Nothing, this time. I shook the sheet, “Joe, Joe, wake up, Hey buddy, come on, wake up” “Wha wha, where I am, who did…Steve? What day is it?” he said as he rose up onto his feet. “Hey Joe, we’re in some sort of warehouse and I think we are guinea pigs of some sort. It’s Saturday I think, but I’m not sure. Something’s happened to us. Something amazing and great. I mean look at us. We’ve both changed. It’s fucking awesome.” I rambled. And as Joe slowly started to process things I began to eye worship his muscular body. Oh My God, He was amazing. He was huge and thick. He was 5 times as big as I remembered him and he was shaven like me. In fact his entire body was shaven including his head. I thought for a second and then touched my head and sure enough…Mr. Clean. But Joe’s body was far more advanced and muscular than mine. His chest must have been at least 60 inches around and his arms a good 24 inches. He was massive, but still not as huge as the two goons that tossed him like a rag doll. . He almost had an 8 pack and his abs rippled like waves with every shimmering movement. As with me, he was covered in the same oil and the heat that radiated off of his body caused my cock to harden even more, if that were even possible. His face seemed more chiseled and he was actually even more beautiful than I had remembered. His eyes had gone from being a grey hazel to a deep cobalt blue. He now stood about 4 inches taller than me and last night I was the taller guy. His legs and ass looked as large as any pro bodybuilder’s with thick huge muscles that were cut like a gods…and DAMN, the basket in his Fundoshi seemed not just huge, but gigantic. I licked my lips and my saliva glands went into overdrive as I began to drool again. “Oh My God,” I thought, “what has happened to me? I actually want this hunk more than…” She was gone. “more than…anything I ever have.” My cock was throbbing uncontrollably and aching now, and I tried to reason that it was because my balls were constantly being stimulated but I knew deep down that it was the sight of this Man…no…God before me. I knew of my past, but that…person…never registered again in my head. I knew that I had never been attracted to men before, but for some reason, a reason that I didn’t even care about anymore, I really was turned on looking at Joe. He was pure maleness: The perfect specimen of a being. He was not longer just a man to me, he was a supreme being; more than just a mere human. The same sexual energy that had come off of the two giants was now pouring out of Joe. His sexual heat hit me over and over and I loved it. I began to put my hands up to touch him and he stopped me with “Stop” motion of his hand. “Wait” was all he said and he smiled at me and began to talk. . “Steve, I think I know what has happened to us.” Even his voice was hugely deep and that of a god’s. My new strong legs felt weak at the sound of him. “Here let me show you something.” He said as he moved closer and around behind me. Then without warning, he grabbed my ass and the pleasure that swept through my body was more than I have ever experienced. I nearly came from just his touch. A wet spot from all the precum that came spewing out of my cock began to soak my Fundoshi. His hands began to manipulate my firm ass and the waves of pure sexual energy that poured from him into me was mind blowing. Push after push of a hot orgasmic inducing wave of pure sexual pleasure coursed out of him. His body wasn’t even next to mine and I could feel his huge cock rubbing my ass through the sheet. It felt so good there, it belonged…there and my ass had no other existence then to be a receptacle for his cock. The more his body and my body connected through my ass the more I was lost in him. After about a minute of this I was completely under his control. I no longer had a will of my own. It was as if I was an extension of Joe, that I was now a motor movement of his brain. It felt as if he was whispering in my ear, but his mouth never moved. His thoughts transferred into me, “Just do what I say and I think we can be something….something amazing. Oh my god, I never would have believe it, but it’s true, they told me this was the only way, but I didn’t believe them , but it’s really true. Please Steve, go with anything that I do to you and for God’s sake, do NOT touch me with your hands, it will stop the transference and we will lose it all. Grab your cock and hold onto it and don’t let go. Also do not cum until I tell you. This is of vital importance. You MUST NOT CUM, until I say too.” I put my hands down under my sheet and I grabbed my new larger cock and moaned in pleasure. “I think we are here to help build an army of superhuman men…” He continued to manipulate my ass as I felt his cock literally rip through his sheet and smack against my hungry ass cheeks. It was soaking wet with his precum and as it rubbed against my cheeks I felt him pull my Fundoshi off of my body. Then, when I felt his cock pulsating against my hole, I knew he was getting ready to invade and conquer my entire body with that incredible GodCock of his. It was beginning to get very hard to concentrate on his words that were pouring into my head, but as he continued to think his words were implanted in my brain like stamp to paper. “…an army of men called N.U.M.B. It stands for Neurologically Unified Muscular Beings. We will be able to be one superhuman species: One all encumbering God! We will be connected as one, with each other and with those that made us, the Alinumbari, but to do that, we must have anal intercourse to transfer the Neurotoxins into each other and then become many, but one. They started my change a few weeks ago, now I will start yours and in turn my change will finish and I will complete. I will be one of them. The restaurant was a cover. Right now you and I are under the restaurant and N.U.M.B. central is under us. I do not know yet where they come from, but after I begin your transformation, I and I become one with them, I will know all that they know. They’ve been watching us for years and only a select few are chosen to become one. You and I are special. They see in us something that is unique and will benefit them. I don’t know what it is but as N.U.M.B. soldiers we will be able to manipulate our bodies into any size or shape we need to be to go unnoticed in the world. There are 50 of us, now. They chose us, Two weeks ago they kidnapped me and injected me with a muscle serum to begin the process, just like they did to you last night. I’m sure you’ve noticed the changes in you…I know I have.” Joe, licked my neck sending waves of a sexual electricity coursing throughout my body and I could dimly feel his cockhead expand against my ass. “Then the next day, my maker entered me and thus my growth and loyalty to N.U.M.B. began and now it’s your turn, my boy. That’s why I brought you here; where they made me. And since they want you too, they are letting you be my first to make. You have to be willing in order for this to work. Let me know you want this. We will become like them…No….we will be them” As he talked all that registered on my conscious level were the words “numb, super, hands, cock, anal, one, us, and gods” and without even hesitating I shook my head and softly spoke the word “Yes”. I know that I was completely in his control and I didn’t care. I wanted this. I wanted him. Joe was now my one, my only. I thought of nothing and noone else. I only needed him. I needed him in my mind, in my soul, my heart and physically in me. I began to beg him to fuck me. “Please Joe, fuck me, God I need you in me. Please Joe fuck me…all of you. I need all of you. I love you.” With that, Joe, shoved in his 14 inch super cock. He grabbed a hold of my hips and in one swift move rammed himself into me. There was no easy in. I was like a hammer hitting a nail at full force. The force caused my cock to explode and spray huge amounts of precum all over the area. I had no pain at all. My ass and hips were numb to it, but not to the pleasure Joe gave me. I now understood why my body had been this way. There was no pain; only pure pleasure. I think the numbness of my ass and hips were only to ward off pain, but it also increased the pleasure aspect tenfold. I had to be numb down there in order to completely accommodate his huge manhood. Our captors must have injected me with a special serum to increase my muscles and numb my ass and hips. I looked forward to meeting and thanking them. And if they looked like Joe or those two goons, I would be thanking them in complete worship. Joe rammed into me with more force than any normal man or woman would be able to endure. Any normal human would have died from the internal injuries. Never once did he slow down. He was a complete fuck machine on overdrive. He lifted me up into the air above his cock and brought me down onto his shaft with such force his own precum and my ass juices squirted out of my ass with every thrust. With every drive of his cock into me I squirted out squirt after squirt of precum. We were soon standing in a huge puddle of our love juices. After about 10 minutes of this position he laid me down flipping me over onto my back, never once touching the rest of my body other than my hips and ass. He pulled my hips into the air and he thrust with superhuman power into me. The more he pounded me the more I yearned for him. I could feel my body was on fire. In fact the friction of his enormous cock ramming in me and all the sweat, oil and body juices were actually starting to smoke. Steam and heat were rising off our bodies. We were encircled in our own self educed smoke screen. Neither one of us spoke a word during the whole time; the only sounds were of our bodies slamming together and liquid flying everywhere. Neither of us grunted, nor screamed for over an hour of this. I held onto my cock loving the feeling of it filling with juice every time he exited my hole and then I could feel it shoot out from time to time. We both were soaked with it and our sweat. The oil on our bodies only got hotter and hotter and never rinsed away. The oil actually was the catalyst that made us the completely perfect fuck machines that we had become. I do not believe that any human on earth would have lived through this without the oil on them. This would be proven later. After another hour of continued relentless fucking, I could feel Joe starting to build up inside. I felt his cock expand and lengthen. It didn’t just slightly expand; his cock must have gained 5 more inches around and in length as he fucked me. His breathing was not normal anymore, he was breathing like a horse in a race. Huge, deep inhalations and then he would exhale so strongly it was like a 40 mph wind. Now he began to grunt, groan and growl. His chest heaved so much it expanded to twice its size with every breath. His ramming became even harder if that was possible and he began to drool himself. I was getting covered in his saliva. With each drop it felt like an adrenaline rush. I began to cry out in ecstasy with every connection of his orgasmic spit. His body became a dark crimson color and he began to actually glow. Just when I thought I would explode before I was supposed too, the unthinkable happened. We moved. At first I felt lightheaded, but no, not just light headed, but my whole body felt light. I opened my eyes and noticed that we were about 10 feet off the ground. We were flying and fucking in mid air. It took us both by surprise, but we loved it. We knew we were becoming something amazing. Something Colossal. It was apparent from not only everything else but especially now with our new ability that we were both becoming superhuman….or maybe not human at all. Joe ripped what was left of both of our Fundoshi’s off of us and uttered one word, “CUM” The first shot was from Joe and it felt like it went from his cock into my ass, up my cock and out of it. It was literally like one huge shot of cum. As it poured out of my cock like a fire hose, it shot the wall over 20 feet away from us. It sprayed and broke through the glass on one of the doors. It was so huge and so fast that that we had actually put dents in the walls. The second spurt from Joe almost blew me off of him, but he held tight. My second shot came and I opened my mouth to receive it. It quickly filled my hungry mouth and as my spunk was pouring out of it. I swallowed as fast as I could. My seed tasted amazing. Sweet and pungent like hot cream. I must have swallowed 4 times before I stopped. Meanwhile, Joe was not only filling my hole with his supercum, but he continued to ram me hard. His bucking never ebbed. With every thrust we moved forward in the air and we finally hit the large steel doors from where he had entered. I probably shot about 8-10 huge volleys of cum before it started to pour like a lava flow out of my cock, completely covering our pelvis’ in my sticky glue. Joe came for about 6 minutes straight with at least over 50 shots into me. With every shot I could see his body expand and grow muscle. He was now glowing a bright orange color and the glow of him was entrapping me into it. When he finished cumming and growing, we slowly drifted back to the ground. The glow faded and when we stood up, I looked at Joe and he was now exactly like those 2 goons. He stood over 8 feet tall and was the size of a small car. His cock, still hard as a rock pointed straight up and was at least 2 feet long. He bent his head down and playfully sucked the remaining cum off his cockhead. I envied him. He looked back up and seemed to go into some sort of trance, like he was listening to someone. He looked back down at me with a very serious but still incredibly sexual way. He just stood there with his hands on his hips as if to say marvel at me and I did. His chest was at least 90 inches around with arms of 35-38 inches. He now had a 12 pack of pure muscle on his abs and his legs were literally as large as two oak trees. Veins snaked through them like a road map and his calves were larger than a normal man’s waist. It looked as though the oil was no longer on him but then I caught were it had gone. I saw one of the last puddles absorb into his abs area and I knew he had hit his final stage. His cock finally began to deflate and when it was finally soft it was still over a foot long and as round as a 2 liter bottle. Then I started to hear a noise, but it was more than a noise. It was Joe. He said to me, “I am Joekelor”, only his mouth never moved. “I am N.U.M.B. I am no longer a human but a SuperBeing. I have finished my change and am no longer of your species. The Human species is weak and full of disease. I will never get sick or die. I am immortal. I am…what you Human’s call…A God. You are a CrossSpecies, Steve. You are no longer human, but you are not yet a God. You will soon be one of us, Steve. You are now my property and my son to help change into the God you will become. You will do my will and what I ask of you until you hit this stage and become our equal.” He continued speaking to me with his mind, “My master’s name is Chadkelor He is who made me. Changing you into a Crossspecies is what finished my process to be N.U.M.B. This was all planned and I now know that you and I had no resistance from the beginning. There is a plan of change for all, to have a new world. My journey began like yours; I first entered the restaurant 2 weeks ago and I woke up the same way you did. My friend Chad from College called me out of the blue and invited me to dinner. I had not seen him in over a year. He looked great; large and full of thick muscle. We ate and I had to use the restroom. I blacked out. Later I awoke, like you and then Chad was thrown in with me. He was different and much larger as I was with you. Chadkelor is one of those that put me in here with you. He gave me the gift that he had been given and my whole life changed. I grew muscles; thick muscles that I had longed for my whole puny life. In less then a week I had bodybuilders, powerlifters, huge bouncers throwing themselves at me everyday. After Chadkelor made me into a CrossSpecies he told me to enjoy my new body and to have as many muscle humans worship me as possible, the more I had, the more I would grow, but I was not to fuck any of them. I had to choose my son for that privilege: he said that my sexual energy would pour off of me and entice the strongest most viral humans. It did. I had over 30 muscle humans suck me that week. Besides the pinnacle of orgasms with my maker, my muscle human orgasms were the most intense and euphoric I had ever had. I could not get enough. With every orgasm my muscle increased. My hunger for you increased. I had to wear loose clothing as to not cause suspicion especially for the one who would become my son, YOU. When I wore clothing my body would hold in my sexual power. That is why you never saw me naked. But when I was not around you I would go to the gym and disrobe in the locker room. Man after man would feed off of me and which helped me grow and come closer to be able to change you and I. This is what you shall do. At the end of the week, Chadkelor told me to find the one, to find you and to bring you to the restaurant. He told me that after you got there to give you the injection that he gave to me when I first came to the restaurant. I followed you into the restroom and stood next to you at the urinal and took out my cock. I saw your eyes glaze and you began to drool. You immediately got hard and began to feed on me. I waited till I came in your mouth and I took the syringe and injected you. I then went through the back door of the restaurant with you in my arms and took you to Chadkelor. The initial injection is what makes us begin to grow and it causes our asses to be able to take any size cock. Some are larger than others when they are the CrossSpecies. Mine was very large, yours looks to be even larger. When I came to Chadkelor’s room, you were in a trance but conscious. We both fed off of him as he milked his oil into our mouths and then sprayed us with his oil or as you would say, his cum. As a SuperBeing, we no longer have normal human cum. It is supercharged and as so, can alter physics of a human. It starts neurologically and travels to every muscle in the body. This is how we become one…I…Yes Chadkelor…I will…..Steve, I have told you more then you need to know right now. You will be told more later. I am told I must test you to see if you are fully my CrossSpecies. Come to me”. I did. “Lie down” I did. “Cum” Instantly my flaccid cock sprang back to life, bigger than before. It must have been about 12 inches long and about 6 inches thick, my body arched, my head threw back and my crotch thrust outward. I then rose in the air and began to have an even more intense orgasm than before which lasted for about 5 minutes. I then drifted back down and looked up at my master. He smiled and said, “It is now time for you to finish your process. Go have your fun, find your worshipers, grow for me and find your son.” And I left my maker and I headed toward my first conquest! .Chapter 2 will be coming shortly. I hope you all enjoyed this much so far. Please let me know your thoughts. Stevepwrbear.
  2. PUMP...FLEX...GRUNT...GROW! ! ! ! ! The time has arrived finally after so much preparation, dieting, bulking, cutting, tanning, and even fitting for the big moment in the spotlight. Lucas has started getting ready for this event for three years. He is one of those guys his friends have always talked about. His body has always had no problem responding to the different phases of his training. He isn’t necessarily the biggest guy in his circle of friends, but his is the one with the most definition. Speaking of friends, one of them, Jesse, has decided to join him in his upcoming event just in the last year. He certainly hasn't trained as long as Lucas since he doesn't look as cut or developed, but his insight into his friend’s training had helped him a lot. He always looked up to him when they were both younger, he may have even held a slight crush for him. Lucas has suspected that for quite some time, but didn't want to jeopardize their friendship in case he was upset about it. The closeness they have had lately to each other may make it a little more difficult to hide though. He tries to keep it professional, showing him how to pose, what muscles needs more work, what he needs to eat to look leaner, and how to look harder on stage. While Lucas is a bit shorter, he looks much bigger since they are both in the same weight class. They will be competing against eight other men, two of which they both know. One in particular, Maximo, has been a thorn in Lucas’s side for years because he also competed against him in not only bodybuilding, but also in sporting events in college. The guy loves rubbing his ego in his face every chance he gets. He used to bounce his pecs and flex his arms every chance he got because he always thought he was never going to lose to him. The other man, Zane, is less aggressive, possibly because he is also a lot older and wiser. He views him as a threat only because he has such maturity. He showed up to a previous competition unbelievably big and hard and won the overall easily. So here we are, the day of the main event. It is now that both Lucas and Jesse are prepping for the stage. Both think they look pretty dang good, since their muscles are harder than ever. While Lucas’s nerves appear to be quite low, Jesse seems a bit scared since this is a new experience for him. He reassures him that if he does his posing routine correctly, he will do fine. The other eight men are also prepping themselves as they pump themselves up. The order is selected and all ten of the competitors get in line to wait their turn to get on the stage. After each individual posing routine, the ten competitors are sent out on the stage at the same time. They are all supposed to do posedowns and try to outmuscle each other. Lucas gets on one end of the stage, while Jesse is on the other. The heat on the stage is starting to get unbearable because of the body heat being produced by all of the muscle gods. Jesse is the first competitor to bend over to take a break from the heat. It isn’t long before the guy beside him has to take a breather too. Then the guy beside him does the same thing. Lucas looks over and wonders what is heck is going on. Whatever is happening is starting to spread across the stage. Maximo though seems unfazed and continues to pose like he just won the event. Lucas finally stops posing to go to check on his friend. Jesse says he feels a little better now and gets back up from the floor to continue his posing. Lucas stays beside him to keep him company and starts posing again too. Out of the corner of his eye, he notices something strange occurring to his friend. He can see Jesse’s body starting to grow. He isn't the only one there with the same predicament either. The growth seems to be continuing on nearly all of the guys there. Lucas, Maximo, and Zane seem to be the only three on the stage to be unfazed by this phenomenon. The other six competitors seem to be accelerating their growth cycles since many in the audience seem to be hearing the stage beginning to buckle. Jesse has probably grown an extra 100 pounds at this point and doesn't seem to be stopping. Lucas is in a state of shock at what is happening to him. His friend seems completely oblivious to what is happening to him and is still trying to do his posing routine. Many in the audience have all started racing out of the building due to the impending carnage that is about to happen to the complex. The other two guys that were not growing, Maximo and Zane, have managed to leave without being noticed. Lucas remains with Jesse who is still growing rapidly with the other six men beside him. His growth has gotten so extreme now that he is falling through the floorboards of the stage. His posers are ripped off and his cock is swinging violently since it is probably about two feet long now. His mind appears to be gone since he now looks at Lucas with lust instead of concern. He tries to run from the giant but can't get very far. He realizes that he will pay dearly for staying with him this long. This growing beast grabs a hold of him and slams him to the ground. He attempts to crawl away from him, but the stage crumbles around him as he goes down with it. Lucas is unconscious by the collapse. The six growing giants are not fazed by the collapse and push their way through the debris. As he lies there unable to move, he will be violated by the giant that was once Jesse. He grabs Lucas’s lifeless body and rips his posers off. He squeezes his monstrous cock into his small hole and starts to slowly fuck him. He picks his tiny body up with his cock and moves to a clear spot away from the crumbling building. He loosens him up enough to push more of his girth into him. He draws a bit of blood now as it starts to drip from his hole. The huge creature doesn’t even notice this and continues to fuck him. His brain appears to be on lockdown as his ultimate goal is to pass his power on to Lucas. It is at that moment that he comes to his senses and awakens to feel nothing but unimaginable pain. He has managed to squeeze even more of his cock into him now. He realizes now that he is being raped by this giant as he tries to move, but it is like he is in cement as the behemoth is starting to lie on top of him. He screams in agony as the giant pushes nearly a foot of his cock into his anus. The hulk is starting to push his weight on top of him and is slowing suffocating him. Lucas tries to motion for him to stop but eventually goes unconscious again. The giant man is now starting to pump his thick ooze inside Lucas. With him being crushed slowly, it will take a lot to revive him. The other giants there have started to disperse through the crowd of people still in the building and found victims to penetrate. The cum is now flowing through his body filling up his intestines and even moving into his stomach. He lies there motionless underneath Jesse as his body begins to change as the spunk is absorbed. The hulk begins to feel his ass pushing against his cock as Lucas’s hole starts to widen. Muscles start exploding in size as they widen and swell up into enormous balloons. His back stops getting crushed and grows as muscles bunch up on top of each other. He manages to gain nearly twice his body weight as the hulking brute on top of him starts to groan at what is transgressing beneath him. Lucas still hasn't awakened yet, but his breathing is improving as his body’s organs are recovering rapidly with the new growth cycle. Jesse now pushes his cock all the way in and pumps even more cum into his body. Lucas grows again as he gets taller and taller going beyond 8’ feet and growing past 500 pounds. His increasing size is now surpassing Jesse. When Lucas finally awakens, he feels as if he has been born again. Interestingly, his mind is clear and not jaded like what happened with Jesse. He feels his cock still residing inside him and quickly scoots forward to get it out. Both of their enormous sizes have actually made a crater in the ground beneath them. As the freshly grown Lucas becomes aware of his surroundings, he tries to get up and stumbles into a tree, completely knocking it over with his might. He quickly turns to see Jesse getting up from his position and running towards him. Instead of running himself though, he stops dead in his tracks to clash with the now smaller hulk. The sound of the two behemoths colliding is enough to shatter the glass in the surrounding neighborhood. The complex where the bodybuilding event was held is now rubble. The eerie moans coming from the giants are heard coming from the middle of the debris. Their victims are metamorphosed into growing beasts themselves now as clothes are being shredded and muscles are popping and growing from every aspect of the complex rubble. It is not known how far this will go as a couple of men escaped the fury.
  3. THE MIND IS A TERRIBLE THING TO WASTE Alfie was born with a gift he inherited from his parents. He never wanted to use it for any particular reason because he knew if he did, he could not fit in with the rest of his classmates. The other kids always talked about him behind his back as if he was some freak of nature. They knew about the story of his family's secret and made it clear to him that he wouldn’t escape its reputation. What they didn’t know though is that he always knew what they were thinking. He can hear their thoughts traveling through their heads. This never became an issue with him until he entered high school. They always pick on him because of the way he looks physically. He is not a fit guy and they know that they can push him around because of it. He has been practicing his mental abilities for several weeks to make his hormones react in a way that they can become a factor in retaliation for his bullying. His father has even told him that if he wants to prevail in a bad situation, he needs to harness his energy and fight back. The baseball team is the worst offender because he tried out for it one day last summer and always wanted to play. He was deemed too heavy and couldn't keep up with the bigger, more muscular boys. Some of the guys had monster arms and huge quads due to their hardcore training routines. Alfie envies their dedication and really wants to have that trait too. One day as he walks to his next class in the hallway, three of those huge guys from the team stop dead in their tracks where he is walking and knock him over. His school books and supplies fly everywhere around him as they start laughing and taunting him. He gets so mad that he decides enough is enough and starts playing with their heads. He makes eye contact with all three of them and starts focusing his energy on their minds. He knows that their only power in this situation is in their muscles, so he starts to make them feel uneasy. He makes them shrink one by one as their hulking arms and legs start to diminish in size. What he wasn't expecting was stealing their muscle power and putting it into his own body. If it was just one of them, he would only experience some growth, but since it is three of them, his growth will be astounding. He can sense the changes coming to his body as they are frozen in their positions. Alfie looks down and sees muscles starting to peek through his fat. He weighs 230 pounds in his current state, but it is obvious that he will grow even bigger. The guys are rail thin now as they watch his body convulse and reshape itself in front of them. His fat arms are thickening into huge cannons as they keep stretching bigger. His once flabby moobs are now forming into gargantuan pillows which explode through his shirt. His clothes shred as he can't stop the growth process. His big legs are becoming massive tree trunks as his back begins to take up the entire walkway. He realizes that this isn’t normal growing but there is little he can do about it at this point. The guys don’t even notice how much they shrunk because they are mesmerized by this behemoth appearing in front of them. His growth gets to the point where the floor below them starts creaking. Alfie raises his arms and puts them out to his sides to push on the lockers and crush them. His old ass is reforming to grow to three times its size as he busts through his underwear. He reveals his thick throbbing cock as it oozes its thick gunk on to the quaking floor. Amazingly, Alfie’s mind remains intact as he lets out a huge roar to scare the baseball players. The guys start running now but he manages to catch one of them in his arms. He thinks about hurting him real good, but instead decides to teach him a lesson and tries to penetrate him. He rips his pants off and gets his cockhead in before the guy squeals in pain. The other two are still running, but they turn around once they get to the stairwell to see where the other guy went. The two guys, Ronnie and Todd, wonder what they should do next. Their teammate, Steven, is being raped badly by Alfie but he must be over 8’ feet tall and 400 pounds easy now. There are screams heard through the building as other kids go barreling out the side doors to avoid the behemoth’s wrath. Steven continues to wail as Alfie spreads his ass wider and wider as his 15” cock moves further inside. Todd tells Ronnie to go call 911 since he doubts the police would be much help. After sending his teammate down the stairwell to call emergency services, Todd finds a fire extinguisher close to where he is standing and grabs it. He runs towards Alfie who is still ravishing Steven. He sprays him with the extinguisher and makes him angrier. The hulking kid starts to use his powers again on Todd, but this time to make him fall over. Todd screams in pain as his head is killing him. He falls to the ground and is knocked unconscious. With Ronnie not there, Steven is powerless against the behemoth. He begins to weaken considerably as Alfie finishes fucking him. The huge kid dumps his load inside him and drops him on the ground. The floor beneath Alfie now is cracking and giving way. He manages to lift himself out of the sinkhole that was the floor and makes a door in a nearby wall to go outside. Flashing lights surround him as various security teams set up their positions when he comes into view. He is told to get down on the ground or they will have to shoot him. Ronnie is seen hiding behind one of the SWAT team members. Alfie spots him and starts to charge towards him. Shots ring out as he is hit several times. He falls over and destroys the concrete beneath him. Everyone is told not to approach him because they are not completely sure if he is awake or not. Ronnie attempts to get past the barricade set up by the security teams to see if Alfie is dead. It seems he has forgotten about the massive monster’s mental powers. THE LIBIDO ENHANCER Edwin is a nicely built 27 year old who was previously overweight during his childhood. He decided six years ago to do something about it though. Before he started though, he went to college and earned a great degree from a well-known university. He met all kinds of guys there and learned a lot about himself including the fact that he is really into muscle, a lot of muscle. His first boyfriend is not extremely big and isn't that tall either. He always went to go and watch him practice for his archery tournaments and was amazed at how muscular he had to be to compete. For a guy that wasn't taller than 5'3, he is major ripped and has quite the arms. Edwin loves to rub his arms all the time and enjoys the feeling it gives him inside. They both used to say how they were both outcasts when they were younger and now they have each other. One day, both men were at the local mall and walked by a vendor that was pushing a new product aimed at enhancing your libido along with various other things that they couldn't mention out on the floor. Both guys were suspicious because no one was stopping to even listen to the guy's spiel. His boyfriend, Angelo, heard the word libido and pulled his arm to stop and listen to the vendor. After a little coaxing, Edwin did in fact stop and that was all it took. The vendor gave both men one single pill to take before they both have sex. He mentioned that the results will happen when you need them to. They both looked at the tiny little bottles with the pills in them and were really confused as to why there would be only one pill. The vendor said trust him it will be all they need and then proceeded to walk out of the mall. It is very strange to see the man turn around after giving them the pills. Both men are intrigued that just a single pill could do so much. They don't want to waste too much time so they have sex that night. Edwin tells Angelo to take his pill first because he is the more sexual one. He does so but nothing was happening. He already has abs that peek through the skin, but they don’t completely show.....yet. Edwin decides to wait to see if Angelo’s pill starts working before he takes his. After several minutes, there is still nothing to be seen on him. He begs Edwin to take his since he doesn’t want to be the only guinea pig. After giving in to his playful nudging, he takes his pill. Nothing seems to be happening for him either. The two men both decide to do the nasty anyway since they are already so horned out. During this point of his life, Edwin’s body is fairly average and has no real muscle tone. Angelo however still finds him incredibly attractive even without the muscles. He starts to kiss his adorable Latino lover and rubs his hands all down his chest and back. He hears him start to moan and groan, but the eroticism of his voice keeps his attention on the stud’s body. His hands can now feel a noticeable difference in his back. The muscles appear to be getting wider as he feels his lats spreading and thickening outward. With his body up against Angelo’s, he feels his pecs starting to fill out, getting fuller as his arms get beefier and veiny. He starts licking the growing biceps filling up with more blood and getting more powerful. His abs are popping out into huge blocks and amazingly he height is increasing. He can hear Angelo’s spine and back making loud popping sounds adding inch after inch of additional height to his frame. He had decent legs before, but now they are getting as large as oak trees. He had a small penis because of his height, but Edwin can now feel that it has lengthened because of his height difference. It is at this point that Angelo tells him that it is his turn to change. Now at 5'8, he is just one inch shorter than Edwin is. He places his nicely formed hands onto his lover’s back and starts to massage him. At the same time, he uses his tongue to start licking the creases of his ears. He moves up to Edwin’s neck and feels the muscles tense as the sweat begins to bead up. He moans since the feeling is so amazing. He wraps his arms around him to get to his chest which at the moment has no definition.....yet. He caresses and rubs Edwin’s pecs as he begins to feel the muscle fibers expanding. His skin starts stretching as he hears popping coming from all over his body. The sound instantly gets both men excited as their cocks grow hard. Angelo takes his right hand and moves it down to Edwin’s cock as he feels it lengthening. His skinny arms are swelling and dripping with rivers of sweat. His pecs blow up into boulders as the ends of his nipples drape down towards the floor. Angelo can’t stop licking him now as he moves his body to Edwin’s front to get to his hairy abs and beautifully formed new tree trunk legs. His back continues to make huge popping sounds as it adds muscle after muscle to his changing frame. Edwin appears to be the same height. They both wonder what would happen if they came on each other now. Neither one of them would eat the cum, but would love to see what happens if they rubbed it into each other’s muscles. They get so hot for each other that it doesn't take very long for both studs to climax. They manage to do it at the same time and spray their juices on each other. It is at that point that they both started rubbing it into each other. For one of them, the growth didn't stop, but for the other one, it did. The pills had the same effects on both men, but when they came on each other, the jealousy became too much for one of them. Angelo ended up becoming Edwin’s ex-boyfriend after that crazy night. They don't talk to each other that much anymore since the outcome was not satisfactory for one of them. They moved on to different men with different qualities.
  4. Welcome to Packing Heat! The game of bluffing in the buff. Today we have two contestents, Mark! And Gary! You know the rules, it's their job to convince us who has the bigger man is. They'll use everything to their advantage, their swagger, their exploits and that big dick energy. Once they're done with their peacocking, you'll vote for who you think is packing heat. We'll tally up the votes and the actual measurements and decide who comes out on top. Are you ready? Gary talked up a big game but his muscles didn't have you convinced. Mark's swagger had you swayed with the overwhelming vote. So let's see who's really packing. Mark can talk the talk and walk the walk. And Gary doesn't quite measure up. Looks like we have a resounding winner tonight here folks. Sorry Gary, looks like you're losing it all tonight. As we all know, winner takes home the prize and the loser walks away half the man he used to be. Tune in next week for another exciting installment of Packing Heat!
  5. GROWTH IN A BOTTLE (AKA SPECIALTY LUBRICATION/LUBRICATION CORPORATION) Raymond’s company is a start-up in the sex toy industry, but he has obtained the rights to an independent developer of a new lube that men can use on their junk. He hasn't tested it yet on any of his clientele, but he may after talking with the inventors. He tries to stay in shape because he knows that he may have to show off his body to test out his new products. His office is located right in the heart of the sex industry and knows that things will most likely pick up once he gets past the preliminary stages of testing the product. The inventors come to visit a few days after being contacted. After saying their hellos, they give Raymond a sample of their lube as soon as they come in the door. He is taken aback by the way they look. They appear to be together, one being a huge hairy bull most likely Greek with a statuesque frame under all of that hair and his partner is notably French with Arabic features. Raymond is amazed at how beautiful they are and are very flattered to hear it from him. They chose to develop the product with his company because they feel like he would be more open to suggestions and wouldn't give them attitude. Raymond tells them that he hopes they can sign a contract as soon as possible, but they caution him to try the lube out first before he considers developing it. He notices in the little packages that they appear to be a red color. He finds this to be rather peculiar, but also quite fascinating. They admit to him that it is their favorite color and wanted to give the lube a different look. He leads them into a room and tells them to sit in the front row so they can get a view of him trying the lube out. They both smile as Raymond takes his shirt off to show his nicely chiseled chest. The Greek man, Constantine, leans over to his French boyfriend, Julian, and jokes that his body resembles one of his exes. They laugh out loud and say at the same time for him to continue. Raymond unzips his pants next and pulls them down showing off his great quads. Both the men lean down in front of him to rub his legs and feel the thick striations. Raymond is nervous but a little turned on too since he has to use the lube. He pulls his underwear off next as his cock bounces in the air. Julian stands to take the lube packet out of his hand and squeezes its contents into his own. He rubs the red liquid into Raymond’s cock and says to relax as it works its way in. He looks puzzled as to what this might mean. Julian goes to sit down in his seat and wants you to go stand against the back wall so him and his partner can see how it will work. After moving back a bit from his podium, Raymond begins stroking his cock and notices the red tint from the lube is disappearing. He can even feel something stirring from within his crotch. He stops stroking and notices his cock now bouncing without any sort of touch. The feeling is unreal because it feels like someone is trying to stretch it out. He can now notice the base of his cock thickening and growing from inside. The inventors have already started to take their clothes off as the metamorphosis begins. They start to beat off feverishly because they know what is coming next. The lube is now traveling throughout Raymond’s body and is starting to take over his muscles. His legs are now frozen as they begin to stretch outward as his quads become more vascular. His abs are growing wildly with thick striations appearing while it moves quickly up to his pecs. The pain is awful but he loves the sensation he is feeling too. He watches eagerly as his pecs fill out. His nipples are rearranging themselves creating unusual feelings from within him. He then watches his biceps blow up into huge mounds as well as his triceps and shoulders. His biggest surprise may be his forearms because he always had trouble growing them before, but now he feels an intensity coming from them. Those weak muscles that were there are getting pumped up and growing rapidly, stretching the skin and making crazy sounds. His butt is much larger now too as well as his back getting insanely wider. Constantine and Julian start staring at each other and winking because they automatically knew this would happen. The Frenchman wants him to come closer so he could feel your new body. Raymond’s huge tool almost hits him in the face which makes him locks his lips on your cockhead. The sensation is so intense he shoots a small load into Julian’s gullet and makes him shutter. Constantine pulls his cock out of the Frenchman's mouth and puts it in his next. He starts slowly sucking and Raymond shoots a load into his mouth. He realizes what effect this lube has on guys now and can't wait to get it prepped for the public. The two inventors don't want this mass-marketed though, and recommend to Raymond to offer it to a select group of men. He agrees that this kind of result can only be sold to hardcore size enthusiasts. He waddles his way back to the podium he was at in front of Constantine and Julian, as he sees both of them start to writhe in their chairs. The thick Frenchman starts to growl in his low voice as his chest starts stretching making room for his growing muscles. Raymond is shocked to see this transpire despite his own major growth spurt. Julian laughs as his legs swell up and break the chair he is sitting in. The same is transpiring with his Greek lover as the hairy stud appears to be hulking out himself. His perfectly laid abs are growing wider and more pronounced. His pecs are swelling up and forming bigger nipples that seem to come out of nowhere. Raymond goes over to start massaging them since he has never seen such a sight before. He can’t help but to start sucking on them hoping that they can give him some kind of reward. Constantine moans and grabs him around the waist to keep him in that spot. The two growing Europeans are now making love to each other worshipping their massive physiques. Constantine’s massive tool eventually finds its way to Raymond’s puckered hole and slowly parts it open to make it stretch. He keeps working the growing Greek’s huge nipples and feels the big man's body continuously expanding making Raymond have to sit on his leg. He pushes further into him, making him feel the power of his tool. Julian starts rubbing his cock and strokes it as he moves his huge cock down to Raymond’s already filled hole. His hole gets stretched further as the Frenchman squeezes his cock in with Constantine’s. He yells in pain as the two inventors are both fucking him. Julian pulls out and grabs another packet of lube in his pants pocket sitting beside his broken chair. He rubs it all over his cock and puts it back into the side he penetrated before. Raymond feels his hole getting wider as the Frenchman pushes his way in to be with his lover’s huge cock. They start grinding inside him and kissing each other at the same time. He can't believe this is happening, but the lube obviously has something in it to make this occur. He feels both of them tightening up their balls as they get darker. Raymond pulls them out of him and says he wants to stroke both of them to orgasm at the same time. He stops sucking on Constantine's nipples to worship both of their cocks. He gets the two studs focused on their breathing as he gets them into the same rhythm. The feeling of their sexual power in his hands as their huge members pulsate makes Raymond moan in anticipation of what comes next. He stares as both of their cock slits gape open ready to pour out their contents. His tongue moves back and forth between them as he strokes both cocks simultaneously. They moan and groan loudly as he keeps putting them on the edge. He can feel the cum flowing up and down both shafts as he smells the aroma. He smiles as he pumps both men to climax as the cum starts pouring on to his face and chest. He shoves your lips onto both cocks and drinks the muscle cum. Raymond swallows every drop as it rolls down his body. The two inventors lean down to lick the remainder off of Raymond before lying on the ground completely drenched. He starts to notice that the two Europeans are shrinking after dumping their loads. He hears odd sounds coming from both men as they revert back to their original size. The same appears happening to him now as he looks down at his muscles. It is at this point that Raymond realizes this lube has a temporary effect. The three men go to take showers in the back of the facility before talking business. They state their price to Raymond and want to be heavily involved in how the formula is put together. They know in its current state that it will only last until the recipient cums. They want to make it more permanent, but again stress that this must only be sold to a small group of men. Raymond agrees with this proposition, and the men broker a deal to work together.
  6. Long time lurker - finally got my fingers down to write a story, and hopefully many more to come. Posted in WarpMyMind (leejhaw) and MuscleGrowth.org (shawnkid). -Chapter 1- Meet Charles "Sup," my roommate nonchalantly greeted me as he walked out his room. My eyes almost fell out of its socket. The reason is apparent - my body-conscious roommate is walking around half naked. Beneath his grey sweatpants, his VPL proves that he's freeballing too. That could only mean one thing - it worked. What I did actually work! It's true - some of us are more susceptive to hypnosis. And it comes in many forms, you have the usual suspects: binaural, subliminal, and the trance, which opens up a wide array of possibilities, especially for a closeted gay man like me. It's financially impossible to live in the city nowadays, especially when the rental is through the roof. Since I'm the only occupant in the one-room studio, it's natural to resort to renting out the room to another person to offset the cost to enjoy the convenience of the centrally-located apartment in the city. The first time I met Charles, he wasn't much of a looker. I blame it on his hair, which is in need of serious professional help. He was wearing an oversized t-shirt that did not do justice to a man of his size. He works at the local coffee shop down the road, which explains the coffee scent in his hair whenever he walked past me. I reckoned he's around 25 years old, though I did not actually ask. He promised to clean the entire place once a week, I couldn't be any happier. Truth to be told, I was kind of desperate, and he looked decent enough - at least he has a job - so we shook on a deal. When I stumbled upon the whole new concept of hypnosis, I was thrilled. But, how would I know if it truly worked if I have done so on myself? It wouldn't take anyone much to consider the case of convenience, right under the same roof. I went to the local hardware shop and bought some speakers and downloaded some audio software on my computer. It wasn't easy to get this figure out, but I was really eager to try. When Charles left for work at 7 am, I set my plan in motion. I equipped his room with speakers over the plastic ceiling and wired it across my working desk. So, it would play whatever I needed it to play for an extended period of time, albeit needing to run in and out just to check if the volume is optimal for subliminal tracks to play without causing any distress and potential fallout before the plan see the day of light. I move quickly, knowing that he will come back in the evening after dinner. And the rest will happen throughout the night. My moral conscience would reprimand me if I ruin one's life for my own pleasure. So I decided to start off my experiment with something light. After going through tons of hypnosis books, I attempted to write a hypnosis track that focuses on confidence and preferences. Charles would sleep naked because it's more energy efficient as such - less laundry and less electricity needed to keep cool. He would be more comfortable with his own body, and perhaps begin pay attention to his body more. That should be relatively fine and not qualified as manipulative? I have my doubts, especially on my ever-changing standards. Heh - oh well. I let the track run for a week until one faithful morning - I see my roommate walking out of his room with nothing over his bare torso. I must say, he definitely look better with his shirt off. Why would he hide his toned body over all the baggy shirts - and that would be the next thing to go. And now I know my proof of concept works. I sat back down on my computer and prepared the next script for my dearest roommate, Charles.
  7. THE ULTIMATE DREAM STATE Liam has always had a desire deep down to be big and strong, but didn't want to work out to get there. He has received advice from his friends that hypnosis might be a way for him to fulfill his lifetime dream. He heard from a guy at the gym that there is a specialized therapist that can help men with their mental blocks. When he goes into the office, he is greeted by the man who tells him to just call him Oliver. He points to his leather couch and wants Liam to lie down and just relax as he eases his way into his mind. He starts to listen to Oliver’s words as the therapist has him close his eyes. Liam begins to drift off as he speaks to him in a very calm manner. He tells him to visualize what his body looks like at the present time. As he lies there, he wants him to try and flex his arms and pump his chest. He is unaware of his state of mind as he continues to drift deeper into this new consciousness. Oliver lifts his arms up to make him flex as he positions them for him. His muscles are not toned since he never worked out before. He then lifts his shirt up to expose his skinny chest and tells him to contract his chest muscles. Liam visualizes this unconsciously and begins to smile as he feels something building up inside him. His chest muscles are reacting as the therapist sees his abs thicken up and stretch out. The growth is moving up to his pecs as they blow up to look like small pillows. His arms are swelling too as the therapist hears what sounds like helium pushing blood through his veins. Oliver tells him that he is doing great and to try and lift the weight sitting in front of him. Liam sees a barbell sitting in from of him in his mind loaded up with 400 pounds of plates. He goes to try and lift it. When he does, the therapist sees him stand up from the couch and lean down to lift the invisible weight. As he does so, his legs expand and shred his pants exposing his underwear which does little to hold his expanding butt and growing cock. The therapist moves over to a chair to watch him continue his transformation. His chest, arms, and shoulders are ripping his shirt to the point that they leave nothing concealed. He lifts the invisible barbell above his head before throwing it back down to the ground. He roars as he drops it showing the huge change in his voice too as it goes an octave lower. Oliver takes a moment before telling him to lie back down on the couch so he can rest. Liam appears spent and is soaked in sweat due to his massive growth. He doesn't want to wake him yet because he needs him to sleep for a bit. As he lies there in nothing but his underwear, Oliver starts to make him visualize what his cock looked like before. In his mind, he is naked with his new muscular body, but his cock is the same as it was before. He makes him focus his energy on his cock. He wants Liam to try and flex it so it will pump more blood. He begins to notice changes occurring down there. He sees his balls expanding in his undies as he smells the aroma of cum filling the air. His cock is slithering its way out of the top of his underwear now and sits on his thick abs. He moans as the feeling is unbelievable as it bounces with each beat. The therapist can’t help but to lick his lips as he talks to you staring at the beautiful piece newly formed. Oliver continues to talk as he slowly walks over to him to leans down to service it. Liam continues to moan in his gravelly voice as he is caressed by the therapist. He wants him to keep focusing on his cock. His balls are growing again as they tear his underwear. His cock moves further up your chest now. His crotch breaks free and his underwear rips off. Oliver pulls the remnants off of him and starts petting his cock. Liam goes to touch it, but he tells him not to move a muscle. As he keeps him calm, the therapist starts to lightly lick the cock head making him squirm. He tells him to just relax and go back to where he was at with the barbell in front of him. He wants him to load it up with more plates now. Liam walks over to where he thinks it is in his mind and grabs the invisible plates to put on the barbell. As he attempts this, the therapist stands back so the newly muscled Liam can stand like he did before. He sticks his thick arms out and makes motions similar to what bodybuilders do when they load up the bars. He thinks the barbell is at 500 pounds now and goes to lift it up. As he raises his arms above his head again, his muscles start growing again as the skin stretches, revealing more muscles on top of the ones he already has. Oliver tells him he is succeeding at his goal and he now needs to put the weight down so he can go sit and rest again. He growls as he makes a slamming motion and goes to sit on the couch again. As he sits down, the therapist takes his glasses off and walks over to sit beside him. He tells Liam to imagine his lover being there with him in the gym. He smiles and says his name Vince. Oliver says that Vince is on his knees and he is going to suck his cock after that hard workout. He moans a few times before the therapist moves down on his cock and starts sucking. He honestly thinks that it is his lover doing it so he pushes down on Oliver’s head to go deeper. The therapist moans as he tastes the precum going down his throat. He starts talking dirty to Oliver repeatedly using Vince as his name. He gets so turned on that he makes Liam stop for a moment so he can get on top of him and tell him to flex his arms for him. He growls as he flexes his huge 24" bis so Oliver can feel their power in his hands. He follows this up with a command to bounce his pecs so he does. He can feel the power raging through Liam’s entire body now. It gets him so excited that he unzips his trousers and pulls his throbbing cock out while sitting on the big man’s lap. All this is going on while Liam still thinks it is his lover Vince. He is imagining his beautifully hairy body sitting on his lap while his cock is out touching his leg. Oliver is stroking both of them at the same time as he leans up to kiss him. He manages to get a kiss in before the big stud pulls him in to him. He literally can't tell the difference between the therapist and Vince because they are about the same size. He reaches down and tears a seam open in the rear of his trousers and reaches in to rip his briefs open in the butt. He moans as Liam sticks his huge rod inside his hole and starts fucking him. Oliver is drenched in sweat now and his clothes are stuck to his body. His loud moans make him fuck harder because Vince always loved to be pounded. The power in his thrusts makes the therapist cum all over his chest. As he tries to pull out of Oliver, the therapist tells him to stay inside. It is at that moment that Liam questions Vince since that doesn’t sound like something he would say. He pushes Oliver off of him and appears to be waking up. He attempts to keep him under, but it doesn’t work. When he comes to, he notices that the therapist is completely soaked in sweat and his cock is out of his pants. He yells a few times and goes to confront him, but before he does, he realizes that he isn’t the same size he was. He looks down and notices how immense he is now and goes over to look in a mirror close to the office door. He can't believe such a thing could cause major changes like this. Oliver tries to make him understand that he needs his influence and control to maintain this kind of growth. Liam turns to laugh at him and proceeds to go out the office door, but he remembers that he is wearing no clothes. The therapist tells him he can get him some new clothes that will fit, but he needs to do something for him. He stops walking and turns to go sit down and listen to what he has to say. He tells him that he needs to put him back under so he can finish the process, but for that to happen he must be fucked before it can be finished. Liam laughs again and gets up to leave again. He tells Oliver that he will just walk out of the office naked since it doesn’t really bother him anyway. He pushes the therapist out of his way and leaves.
  8. I've been here for quite some time. I've always considered writing a story in the forums but never got the time (and inspiration). Plus, I'm slightly cyber-shy. Anyway, here's the first chapter of the story I'm working on. I'll be posting the following chapters here. Comments and suggestions are very much welcome. I hope you enjoy. RIGHT STAR CHAPTER I The sight weighs heavily over me. It was almost evening. At the distance is Mount Tulac, that sinister mountain that looms beyond the infinite rice fields. That immense shadow set itself up against the soft tangerine sky. I was inside the pick-up truck passing through the highway. Another truck follows us behind. Despite the cool twilight air, it was hot inside. There was just too little room in the vehicle. “I know it’s hard for you, Keith.” Sarah said, her eyes on the road, her hands on the wheel. We are all silent. It may remain so until we return to Manila tomorrow evening. I’d rather think of something else. The moment only speaks of what I fear most. In such cases, memory is a better friend. I was in my room at my boarding house five months ago. It was Sunday and the roads were too quiet for this chaotic city. It was a fine morning. I was looking at the university grounds from my window as I sipped from a cup of instant coffee. I picked up the newspaper on my study table. There were update articles about the Kolossos's Sons. It said in some part of the world, there was another. Most interesting ones were about some president or some heartthrob who depended on his former looks. They were too many and I was hoping for more solutions and less sensationalism. I flipped to Sports for my morning read. A few words from my Horoscope: Aries—“Others may be getting ahead of you. Don’t despair! Expect something greater for yourself.” Yeah. I was hoping to impress Coach Muller tomorrow at basketball practice. I know I’m good but if I was taller— There was an angry knock on the door. It must be Daryl. His luggage had been here before him last night. He had brought in more things than before. I guess Christmas had changed a lot of people. “Hey,” Daryl said, his face seemed to hover under the door frame. I stared at those sleepy eyes and that boyish smile with a dimple. I kissed him, my nose touching his glasses. “Miss me?” he said. “Very much. Come in.” “I would need your help for that.” “Give me that bag. There. Why don’t we warm up first?” We chuckled. He offered his right forearm first. It was as thick and meaty as my thigh. I eyed its supple mounds and crevices like a newly discovered knowledge. I wrapped my hands around it and pulled in with all my strength. I heard something get stuck in the doorframe. “Geez. I thought I had this figured out.” He twisted and turned his body to let himself in. When he finally did, I took a good look at his body. He was breathing hard and sweating a lot. I can see his exhaustion in his drenched white shirt which turned pink hinting at his light brown skin underneath. It hugged whatever solid form God can think of in a primordial explosion. That Big Bang formed his present mound pecs like surging tanks about to crush me, his massive legs that remind me of foundational steel frame, his apelike arms that were hung relaxed in a diagonal angle. Thick veins snaked around his body only to disappear under his meager clothing. Daryl was all meat in all side. He was trying to keep balance. I moved back a few paces to give him space. His chest was heaving to take in the hot air. I couldn’t recall now how I used to be able to wrap my arms around this man. “Wow,” I said. “Yeah. You like it?” “How tall are you?” “Nine feet, three inches.” He unpacked his backpack and put his things into his wardrobe which come up only to his chest. “Weigh about 986 pounds. Tito Jed had to scour the marketplace for a scale big enough for me.” “You’re one of the big ones?” “I was the biggest in Hermandad.” I was glad to finally see this new man. It was not a surprise, however. I’ve already seen pictures of his new body on Instagram and I’ve felt my hungriest the moment I chanced upon his post. But his presence here transformed this plain room altogether. Every object, including myself, gravitated towards this mega-planet. I started packing my gym stuff. “Keith, do you mind if I take my shirt off?” We laughed. He lifted up the shirt’s hem to his dark nipples. I saw his abs and obliques cut to utmost definition. They were tight yet bulky and they danced as he struggled to take his shirt off pass his chest. “Fuck it.” Dylan grabbed his collar and ripped his shirt down to the hem. He ripped his sleeves too. His glistened torso shone inside the dim room. It was like an intricate work of art, wet with flowing sweat. He growled, having set himself free. His musky scent spiced up the hot air. It aroused my nostrils and sent my mind to the fresh woods after a rain. I worried my clothes might catch his odor. But then, I would carry everywhere the imprint of this pure man and would have to bear its sensual lightness. Daryl dried himself off with his ripped and crumpled shirt. Gently, his hands moved from his chest down to his abs, overlooking unreachable crevices. He then wiped his hairy armpits and further back to his wing-wide lats. “Keith, can you do my back?” “Sure.” Daryl sat on the floor. He handed me his shirt and my fingers got wet I felt like wringing his torn clothing. I proceeded to his instructions and had to stretch my arms and push myself in to dry his immense back off. “Sorry, Keith. It’s kinda hard for me these days. I was lucky I was able to fit inside the bus coming here. But I had to walk all the way from the terminal. No taxi would let me in.” “Mmm—I wonder why. By the way, Tita had Benji and Will reassigned to another room. Said she can only fit the two of us here.” Daryl stood up and pulled down his skintight shorts which got stuck on his trunk thighs. I assisted him to ease his struggle. His flaccid cock, almost two feet long, freed itself out of his confinement. He held and eyed it for a while before he scratched his balls. “Had to give up underwear,” he said. “They’re really getting uncomfortable.” He took out a thick book from his headboard shelf. He lied down on the two conjoined beds Tita had prepared earlier. The beds slightly creaked under his extreme weight. This wild beast overwhelmed my senses, yet at the same time, this beast appeared as gentle as a water buffalo grazing on the fresh grass and not to be disturbed. Daryl’s eyes were glued to the book. “You’re doing anything today?” I asked. “I’ll probably just read. Want to be ahead of this semester’s requirements. Latin American History. Maybe we should travel to Mexico or Bolivia if we have the money.” “I’m going to the gym. Wanna come with me?” Daryl smirked. “O shit. Yeah.” “It’s not that. You know I don’t like working out.” I finished packing my gym bag. I looked out the window to check the weather. It was cloudy but there’s little chance of rain. Then I heard a slight moan behind me. Daryl was stroking his newly awakened cock. It stood almost three feet tall. Its veins magnified the presence of his manhood. He was still holding the book but his eyes were closed. He was whispering to himself but the words were incomprehensible. Aware of my presence, he stared at me for for minutes. “Keith, you think I’m acting weird?” “Not really. You’ve always been a porn star.” “I don’t know. I think I’m going insane lately. They say it’s just normal.” “I’d be doing what you’re doing if I have that body.” “You miss being the bigger man? “I’ll get used to this.” “I’m scared.” I laid my head on his hard chest. I then caught in the familiar odor of his minty deodorant mixed with raw his own sweat. He flexed his pecs and my head wobbled with the earthquake. We chuckled. From my angle, I can see his monumental cock and it seemed to breathe on its own. Meanwhile, copious precum flowed down the thick shaft. We stayed like that for five minutes. “Daryl,” I said. I turned over to face him. “I don’t care what you become. To me, you’re still that adorable guy I met at the bookstore. You’re that smart and brilliant man who tells me so much about the world and makes my life so extraordinary.” “Wow. I hope you also like this upgraded version.” “How does it feel?” I whispered. “You have no fucking idea.” He flexed his arms. I followed his signal and I bit my lips. I then caressed his bicep with my eager hands as I traced the intricate path of his thick veins. I kissed him hard. My hands began their exploration of this new world. “I need to go,” I said. I moved away from Daryl. He looked a bit concerned. I picked up my gym bag and I put my own keys in my pocket. “Don’t you wanna—?” “Let’s do it tonight. I want the time’s perfect for my first voyage. You sure you’re staying here?” “Yeah. I’ll just call for pizza or something.” “You’re jacking off this afternoon?” “You bet.” “I better get you some buckets—and a mop.” “How do you—?” “Trust me. You’re not the only one in this house.”
  9. Sorry for the wait, in case you need a refresher here is Blue Pill Part 19 And without further ado I give to you Blue Pill Part 20 Although she had just fed, Sarah was hungrier than she had ever been before. The smell that hit her as soon as she opened the door to the gym was intoxicating, like pure male essence. It was the aroma of sweat and testosterone that caused her newly formed dick to harden down the leg of her short running shorts. The head of her dick just barely held within the confines of her shorts. She began to sniff the air, walking down the hallway, following the smell to where it was the strongest. This led Sarah to a heavy steel door, which she quickly pushed open to reveal an even more intense cloud of the stench that led here there from the hallway. It was so thick it was almost as if you could swim in it. Sarah felt something wet drip onto her foot and as she looked down to inspect where it came from, she saw another drop forming at the edge of her boxers. The smell had her so turned on that she was hornier than she ever remembered being before. Sarah was surprised to find the locker room was practically empty, minus the few gym bags sitting outside of their lockers. She walked up to one of the gym bags that was setting open atop the bench. She looked in and found a used jock sitting on top. Sarah reached into the gym bag and pulled out the jock. It was still warm and sweaty from the previous wearer, as if it had just been discarded. She brought the jock up to her nose, smelling the amazing aroma of sweat and testosterone with a hint of cum. Sarah stuck the jock in her mouth sucking on the sweat and cum. As she was sucking she felt a surge of strength run through her body and felt her dick pulse in her running shorts. She looked down to see that the head of her dick was now just barely peeking out of the edge of her shorts. As she was looking down at her dick, she noticed that her entire body looked pumped. She ran her hand along the shaft of her penis, earning her a glob of pre-cum once she reached the head. Hormones were racing through her brain telling her she needed to get off and soon. Sarah heard the sound of a shower turning on through the doorway at the end of the row of lockers. She headed towards the doorway with a hunger in her eyes and a raging hardon in her shorts. " Time to feed" she growled to herself... When Riley had first arrived to the gym, his gut was full and swollen with Derek's cum. He knew he needed to do something to get the size of his beach ball belly to go down and after reading the note that was left for Derek about how it would be beneficial for him to work out, he decided the best place for that would be Frank's Gym. It was always filled with meatheads and hardcore weights. Riley was in his jock and a pair of sweats he had found in the school locker room and He was wearing a t-shirt that said 'Fletcher Valley Athletic Department'. It was a little loose on him, but he had a feeling it wouldn't be that way for long. He looked out across the gym floor and found a handful of guys lifting. They ranged in size from amateur bodybuilder to Olympia sized. The biggest being Damien, he was easily a 300-pound wall of shredded beef, ready to dominate his next bodybuilding competition. He was a 6-foot-tall wall of dark chocolate and he was walking straight towards Riley. Riley began to panic. He wondered if the behemoth had seen him staring or if he was just overthinking. Jason's heart began racing faster and faster as each titanic footfall of the giant caused his meaty pecs to bounce. His massive Quads rolling over each other as they fought for space inside the weak confines of his gym shorts. Riley couldn't believe his eyes when they finally fell upon the obscene bulge in Damien's shorts. He had seen some decent sized packages in the school locker room. Chris's came to mind right away, but what was in front of him now had to be as big as Chris's cock was when it was hard, and it was completely soft. As Damien got right up next to me he leaned down to say something in my ear. His deep baritone filled my soul, as I had a hard time registering what he was saying. "Yeah, I saw you lookin. You're gonna need about another 100 pounds before you can handle what I got to give. Come find me when you do though, I'd love to fill your bowl with my cream." He stood back up to his full height and I watched his face as a huge toothy grin formed on his face as he gave me a wink. He reached down to adjust his package which Jason swore was bigger than just a moment ago. As Damien walked past Riley, He turned to watch Damien as he stared directly at Riley's ass. He seductively licked his lips as he headed into the gym locker room. To say that Riley felt on fire would be an understatement, he felt like hormones were flooding his entire being. Not only that, but his cock was rock hard. He knew he needed to focus. If what the note said was true, he needed to start lifting so he could absorb all the muscle cum that was in his belly. Riley decided to start with arms, so he headed over to a long row of dumbbells in front of a large gym mirror. He grabbed the 25's to start as a warm up and headed over to the isolation bench. As he was walking over to the bench Riley watched his arms in the mirror as the sinewy muscle lightly flexed to support the weight in his hands. He flexed his arm straight down causing a slight bulge to appear on the back of his arm from his triceps. Riley sat at the isolation bench and began doing curls. At first the weight was a little heavy, but began to get easier to lift as he did more reps. Once he had 25 reps done he switched to his other arm and began lifting again. Riley watched as veins began to surface on his arm and his goose egg of a bicep began expanding, just a little bit more with each rep. With his biceps now feeling warmed up, he brought the weight behind his head and began one armed triceps-extensions. He really had to push at the beginning to get the weight up, but as he continued it got easier and easier with each rep. Riley did 25 with each arm and stood up to take the weights back. This time as he passed himself in the mirror, he couldn't help but gawk at his reflection. His arms were pumped just from his warm-up. Riley started the work out with 15-inch arms, but they were looking much closer to the 15-inch range and this time when he flexed his arm straight down, he was rewarded with an actual horse-shoe bulge on the back of his arm. The boner that had started to go down during his lifts sprang back to life as he admired his pump in the mirror. "Fuck yeah! I'm getting pumped" Riley growled to himself in the mirror. "So fucking hot!" Riley put the weights back and walked further down the row of weights, this time picking up the 50's. Riley had never done anything heavier for isolation curls than 35. He could feel the heaviness of the weight in his hands as he headed back to the bench. Riley sat down and began pumping out rep after rep. As the weight got lighter with each rep, his arm began to bulge with some serious muscle. Veins that had appeared during his warm-up were now thickening and branching out all across his swollen bicep. The hard knot on his arm was now about the size of a baseball. Riley then continued the same process with his other arm. During this entire process Riley's raging hard on had begun leaking copious amounts of pre-cum into his jock. Knowing that he was going to have some difficulty doing single arm triceps extensions with 50 pounds, He decided to do just a regular triceps extension using both arms and the 50-pound dumbbell. It was a struggle at first, but just like with his biceps it got easier with every rep he did. Riley lost track of how many extensions he did until he realized that the weight he was using felt as light as the 25 pounders. Riley stood up to take the weight back. This time what he saw in the mirror was a complete and total surprise, the arms that he now possessed were at least 16 inches and wrapped in veins. He couldn't believe how big he was getting. The thought caused his cock to flex in his sweats, which brought his attention to a wet spot that had begun to form where the head of his dick was. Riley reached down and ran his hand along his shaft, as he flexed his cock in his hand. He continued flexing his cock in his hand, as he brought his other arm up into a flex as well. This caused his cock to react by surging in his hand, the head of his cock was now poking out of his jock and shot a wad of precum on the inside of his sweat pants. More turned on then he ever remembered being in his life, Riley headed over to the bench press and loaded the bar with weight for a warm-up. He laid under the bar and brought the weight down to graze his nipples. He then pushed the weight back up. Riley cranked out rep after rep as he began to get a pump from his warm up. Riley began losing sight of his erect nipples as his pecs began inflating with blood. Riley decided it was time to put some serious weight on the bar. He got up and loaded the bar with 300 pounds and got back under the bar. The most Riley had ever benched before this was 150 and that was a struggle. Riley felt confident this time as he lifted the bar, he slowly brought the bar down, feeling the muscle fibers in his pecs stretch and scream in pain as they were forced to lift twice as much as they ever had before. The weight finally reached his pecs and he pushed with all his might to get the weight back up. Once it was back at the top, he brought the weight back down, this time not as much resistance from his pecs. Every time Riley brought the weight down he didn't have to go as far as his pecs swelled thicker with each rep. After what felt like an eternity, Riley finally re-racked the weight and sat up on the bench. Right away Riley could tell a huge difference in his pecs, the weight of his bulbous man breasts pulled heavily on the fabric of his shirt. Riley stood to look at himself in the mirror. "OH SHIT" Riley couldn't believe how big his pecs had become. "I might have done too many bench presses." Riley realized, too late of course, that his pecs were out of proportion with the rest of his body. They almost looked like breasts if it weren't for his slight pouch of a belly he had left. Riley ran his hand up along the curve of his bulbous pec muscle and moaned out loud on the gym floor as his hand rubbed across his pert nipple. A couple of the muscle heads turned to catch a glimpse of Riley and his increasing wet spot in his sweat pants. Realizing that he needed to balance out his body, Riley headed over to the squat rack last. One of the big meat heads must have been using it last, because they didn't take their weights off the bar. The bar was loaded with 500 pounds. Riley was feeling stronger than he ever felt and his rock-hard cock told him that he could lift that fucking weight. Riley braced himself underneath the bar and went to lift the weight up when the big muscle head that had been lifting there headed over to stop Riley. "Hey bro, that weight is way too heavy for your chicken legs, how about we start you off with something a little lighter?" "I'm going to crush this weight!" Riley growled with a fire in his eyes. "Well then, I'm at least going to spot you, I would hate for you to crush yourself under my watch. Names Ben by the way, I'm the manager of Frank's gym." "Enough talk Ben, let's lift some fucking weight." Riley lifted the bar up before Ben was positioned behind him. Riley could feel Ben's hard biceps against the back of his newly minted triceps. The breath on the back of his neck made him even hornier if that was even possible. "FUUUUCCCCKKKKK" Riley moaned/yelled as he squatted down with the weight, he could feel Ben's crotch against his ass as he pushed back in the bottom of the lift, then Riley began pushing the unbelievably heavy weight back up. At the top of the lift, Riley could feel Ben's biceps tense against his triceps as he was trying to get Riley to re-rack the weight. "Great job man, I..." "Did I say I was done yet?!?" As Riley squatted down again, with Ben following him down. The legs of Riley's sweatpants were becoming increasingly tight around his ever-enlarging thighs and he could feel his ass pushing back more into Ben's crotch. Riley flexed his ass at the bottom of the squat. This elicited a moan out of his spotter as he could feel Ben's dick hardening against his rock-hard ass cheeks. Once at the top of the lift, Riley started another squat. Riley could feel the power in his legs increasing as they blew up in size. He could feel his sweat pants becoming too tight against his straining cock and his ballooning ass. Before he could stop himself from humiliation, he heard the ass of his sweats give out with a loud rip. He could feel cool air hit his hole as it was exposed between the straps of his jock. Ben felt the head of his cock through his gym shorts push past Riley's rock-hard ass cheeks to his exposed hole. Riley felt Ben's cockhead through his shorts as it pushed against his hole. Riley decided to hold the weight there for a little longer. Ben rubber the head of his cock against Riley's hole. Riley's legs strained to hold the weight, but they grew larger by the second during the strain, making it easier the longer he held it. "Fuck man, I can't. You have got a really hot ass and I have never had these feelings for another guy before. I'm straight man I'm sorry." Ben pulled his cock head back from Riley's ass and stepped back. Riley stood back up with the weight and re-racked it. Riley turned around to face Ben. He stood almost eye to eye with Ben. Ben had the most beautiful hazel eyes and short military cut hair. His face was chiseled and manly looking. He had to be about 260 pounds. He was a big boy. Riley looked down and realized that’s not all that was big on Ben. His arms and pecs were massive, but what really pulled Riley's attention is what was poking at his hole just moments ago. Riley reached down and wrapped his hand around it, massaging the head. Ben moaned loudly as he closed his eyes and rolled his head back. Riley leaned his body in against Ben's, "Wh..what are you doing?" Ben stuttered as Riley leaned up and kissed him on the mouth. Ben moaned into Riley's mouth as Riley felt Ben's cock swell in his hand as it anticipated releasing its load. Riley stepped away from Ben before he could cum. Ben's eyes were still closed in a moment of bliss."FUCK! That was so fucking hot! Why did you stop?" "You're straight remember." Riley replied with a devilish grin." Besides, I'm done with my workout. Thanks for the spot Ben. Hopefully we can lift together again." Riley gave Ben a wink as he headed for the lockers, holding the ass of his sweats together as best he could. "HEY, WAIT! I never got your name!" Ben shouted after Riley. "If you want my name you'll have to see me again to get it." Riley headed into the locker room and began taking off all his clothes. He admired the way he struggled to get his shirt up over his massive pecs. Riley moaned as the hem of the shirt snagged on his nipples. Riley removed the remains of his sweats to reveal a raging hard on he wasn't expecting. It was about a half inch bigger than he was used to and quite a bit thicker. "Well this isn't covering anything anymore." Riley said as he removed his jockstrap and set it on top of his gym bag. Riley couldn't believe how big he had gotten. He must weigh at least 190 now. He heard the locker room door open on the other side of his lockers. Riley thought it might be Ben, so he wanted to make Ben work for it a little bit, so he turned and quietly slipped into the sauna before he came around the lockers. "God I can't wait to make love to the beautiful man!"
  10. This is the first of a two part story. I had written this back in October as a story to amuse myself. I never thought I would put it out there for the world to read... but since you have all have welcomed my other stories so kindly... here it is!!! I rewrote some of it to give it better flow, etc. The second part is a little crazier... involving more transformation, muscle, destruction, etc. If you aren't into that... let this part be what you read and that is it. This has an ending. If you are into stuff a little wilder... I'll post Part 2 soon!! I hope you enjoy it!!!! Comments and suggestions always welcome!! Tell Me You’re Mine PART ONE I watched as Richard tried once again to fight against the ties that bound him to the leather/wooden cross. I couldn’t deny that he looked hot naked, handcuffed, and with a ball gag in his mouth. No, I scolded myself!! Don’t look at him. Don’t think about him. He’s a means to an end and that is all!!! I leaned once again over the smoke coming from the silver bowl and inhaled... the sharp odour calming my nerves. Soon this would all be over. Soon I would have what I desired. This wasn’t how it originally started. I had gotten home from the gym, horny as fuck with the knowledge that tonight was the night I had been waiting and preparing for for years. I hopped on the hook-up app I often used for quick fucks, hoping he would be on... and I wasn’t disappointed. There he was... Richard from the gym... built, young, cocky, and obviously out for NSA fun. It had been a while since I had seen him at the gym, but perhaps that had been for the best. My pic on my profile was recent, but the lighting might have made me look a little buffer and a little younger then I really was. As I began sending a message to Richard, three guys hit me up at once. Quickly looking at their profiles… one of them was passable and might be an option... but no... only Richard would do. I sent my message and waited to hear back. It wasn’t long before he had taken the bait. I was older then Richard by about ten years, but my picture shows me at my best: an athletic man with black hair and ice blue eyes. Our initial conversation went well, so I decided to simply go for it and asked him if he wanted to play. Sending my location, Richard was glad to know my home was only six blocks away from his own... a fact I already knew. Yeah, this had all the makings of a perfect quick hook-up for him... we could each get off and he would have plenty of time to meet-up with some friends. When I showed him my dick pic... that sealed the deal. He would be over in ten. When Richard arrived, he commented on the slight silver at my temples and stated that it was a sexy addition, and one he approved off. I took his coat, offered him a glass of very fine red wine, and then we began kissing on the couch. Now, my body is not as muscular as Richard’s, and I’m not as tall as he is, but I do have a tight runners build that was obvious, by the bulge in his pants, that he respected. Also, once we had stripped out of our clothes and were naked, I was able to prove, to his eager mouth, that I truly was sporting an XL endowment. After nearly fifteen minutes of kissing... deep and passionately, Richard wanted to move it to the bedroom, but I let him know I had other plans. How adventurous was Richard feeling? Sure I could easily fuck him... but why not put a little handcuff play into the action... I could see the wheels in his head spinning behind his eyes. No, Richard, he was thinking. That’s how guys get killed… I hardly know this guy. But, the leaking of his cock was screaming: Yes!!!! This guy is totally normal!! His cock won out. Richard took a gulp of his wine, texted a friend where he was just in case he disappeared… always a smart move, and followed me down the hallway. The room, the prize of my house, was a large conservatory that I had converted into a personal library with shelves and shelves of hardback books, some intricately bound and other centuries old. They were the result of my decades of research, and I knew each one practically by heart. The ceiling is over thirty-five feet high, and the sun can easily be blocked out with shades that moved electronically. I knew he was impressed by the sheer size of the room, joking it was bigger then three of his apartments. What really took Richard’s attention were the tools of my play: masks, hoods, gags, handcuffs, dildos of all sizes, and a multitude of paddles and whips. The collection was lit by several dim pin lights, but my prize was what took centre stage: an imposingly large wooden cross padded with leather, raised up on its own circular platform. Nervous, but ultimately turned on as well, Richard took in the entire room in awe. His laughter echoing in the enormous room, he said he had never read 50 Shades of Grey... or seen the film... but he had heard of the ‘Red Room’ and imagined it had to be something like this. I told him I hoped mine was a little classier then Christian Grey’s. Quietly I came up behind him and began to gently kiss his neck, my arms wrapped around him, my hands stroking his abs. ⁃ I’ve never done anything like this before. I’m usually pretty vanilla. ⁃ We don’t have to if you’re not comfortable. ⁃ No! No... I want to. ⁃ Are you sure? I want everything to be totally consensual. Richard lowered my hand down to the his hard cock signalling the affirmation of his desires. I turned Richard around and pulled him toward me, our bodies pressing together while we passionately kissed. Within moments and with expert hands, I was exploring every inch of his body, traveling my tongue over every muscle. Richard’s cock began to leak pre-cum again as his excitement mounted. Lapping it up with my tongue, I succeeded in taking Richard’s entire cock in my mouth, deep throating him like a champ. Richard placed his hands on the back of my head and began to massage my scalp, tremors of ecstasy running through him. ⁃ Let me worship your body. It’s so beautiful, so built. I want to lick every inch of it. ⁃ Do it!! I looked into Richard’s eyes and pushed him toward the cross. Willingly, Richard allowed his arms to be placed on the cross bars, and he let out a low moan as I grabbed his hands and locked them swiftly and dominantly into the handcuffs. I did the same at his feet. Then, to make the picture complete, I covered his eyes with a leather mask. As promised, I worshiped, licked, and sucked every inch of Richard’s quivering and flexing body. My tongue traveled into crevices no tongue had ever reached, and Richard bucked his pelvis uncontrollably as an orgasm appeared on the horizon. I wrapped my mouth around Richard’s cock and brought him closer and closer to explosion. Seconds away from coming in my mouth, I pulled back and looked up at Richard. ⁃ You like that? ⁃ Yeah!!! ⁃ Want me to finish you off? ⁃ Oh yeah!!! ⁃ Tell me you’re mine. ⁃ What? ⁃ Tell me you’re mine. ⁃ Fuck!! I’m yours! Do it!!!! I attached myself to Richard’s cock again, and with my hand began to massage his balls. Unable to hold on much longer and entirely under my sway, Richard felt his balls rise up in his sack. ⁃ I’m gonna... I’m... I removed my mouth seconds before Richard shot and captured his release in a small silver bowl I had hidden near the base of the cross. Using my hand, I milked more and more cum from his balls until Richard cried out that he couldn’t take anymore. Beginning to already go soft, Richard’s masked face looked down at me and smiled. ⁃ Fuck, man!!! Richard chuckled as he shook his head. I stood up, took off the mask, looked at Richard, and kissed him once again. His cock started to get hard again, but playtime was over. Richard watched in silence as I walked to the side of the room and opened a cabinet. Inside was a large copper bowl. Removing it, I walked back over to Richard. Placing the bowl on the floor, I looked up at him with a grin and quickly bound Richard’s waist to the cross with thick rope that had been lying on the floor, hidden in the shadows. When that was complete, I removed a sponge from the bowl, and starting with Richard’s feet, began to wash him with the mixture of goat milk and other herbs I had prepared the night before. The mixture was warm to the touch and had a spicy smell emanating from it. ⁃ Damn that smells good. Very sexy. What are you doing, man? I looked up at him, his cock hard and throbbing, a grin on his face. ⁃ I’m cleansing you. ⁃ What? ⁃ Cleansing you. Preparing you. ⁃ For what? ⁃ For the ritual. You will be the soul I give in place of mine. Richard laughed, believing that I was joking, but when he looked in my eyes, he knew I was totally serious. He attempted to free himself as I began to wash him again, covering his softening penis with the sponge. ⁃ You’re fucking with me… right man? You’re totally fucking with me!!!! Silence. I began to wash Richard’s abs. Richard was attempting to loosen himself from his binds but found it was virtually impossible. Panicking, I could hear his heart racing in his chest. He tried to reason with me as I began to cover his pecs with the milky substance. ⁃ Please let me go man. ⁃ You gave yourself to me. ⁃ We were fucking around!! You know we were! I didn’t give you anything! ⁃ I asked and you responded. You even gave me your seed. You are mine. ⁃ HELP!!! SOMEONE!!! HELP!!! ⁃ No one can hear you. Believe me. But if you’re going to be difficult... I walked to the opposite wall and pulled a ball gag from its place. Upon my return, Richard attempted to move his head from side to side, but in my position now I was a little stronger and a lot faster. Eventually, Richard was gagged. Screaming over the ball was useless, and trying to move his head away from me proved futile as I concluded the cleansing by covering his neck and face with the milk. When he was completely covered, I took the bowl and poured the remaining over Richard’s head, cascading over his hair and dripping down his muscular body. Swiftly, knowing time was of the essence, I moved to another cabinet, removed red and black candles and began to place them strategically around the room. When that was completed and all 36 were lit, I returned to Richard with a pot of black paint and a paintbrush. With expert hand, I began to use Richard’s body as a canvas, covering it with intricate symbols that only a very few could read. These were runes forged at the beginning of time, instructions of how to carry out my desires. Richard tried to cry out again, but I found he was becoming weaker over time with fear. It took nearly thirty minutes, but with my expert hand, the job was complete and Richard’s entire body was covered in markings. I moved away and stared at my work admiringly. For so long I had prepared for this... for years... and now it would actually be happening. I left the room for a moment and returned with a large brass bowl filed with kindling. Placing this down in front of Richard, I struck a match and lit it. From a shelf on one of the bookcases, I returned with both a silver bowl and a silver knife. Walking up to Richard, I began to chant the invocation under my breath while moving the knife in elaborately choreographed movements. Trailing the knife in patterns on his chest, Richard barely felt the moment when I cut him just below his left pec. As the blood flowed, I captured it in the silver bowl. It was by no means a mortal wound nor one that might leave a scar. Even if it had been mortal, in a few minutes it wouldn’t matter to Richard. Nothing would matter to Richard. As the blood continued to drip, I captured some on my hand. With this, I began to stroke Richard’s penis again. Despite being in total fear for his life, Richard’s cock was hard once again. Stroking him faster and faster until he came a second time, I allowed his ejaculation to merge with his blood in the silver bowl. From the first bowl, the bowl with his first ejaculation, I used his semen to pain the last symbol, the one that would let Astaroth know that Richard was mine. When finished, I poured the rest of the ejaculation into the other bowl and sat myself on the floor behind the open flames. Placing the silver bowl on top of the burning wood, I began the Invocation, calling the most powerful of all demons to me. The incense and herbs I threw into the silver bowl began to float on the air. My volume was raised as I became more and more frantic, wrapped up in the incantation I was weaving. I could feel the energy in the room changing; I could feel that he was here. He simply just needed to show himself. Finally, after waving the silver knife in different directions, I stood up, and raising the bowl over my head, I screamed the demon’s name. Over and over I called for him... ⁃ Astaroth!!! Astaroth... most powerful... even more powerful then his father, Lucifer! Astaroth… hear your servant!!! Astaroth... receive my gift... Astaroth… find me worthy!!! Astaroth!!! Fill me with your power!!!... Over and over again I repeated this chant until the room grew cold, there was a great wind, and the candles all blew out simultaneously. A moment passed... then two... when suddenly all of the candles were lit once again by some supernatural hand. I kneeled down on the floor and began the invocation once again with even more passion and fervour. He was close… so close… this was the furthest I had ever gotten before. A pillar of smoke began to rise from the silver bowl, growing thicker and thicker, filling up the room, until a long clawed hand shot out from within it. I watched in anticipation as a face made entirely of fire emerged from the smoke. On top of the demon’s head were thick ram horns the curled upward. Pulling its way out of the smoke, the creature emerged fully formed. The smell that came with the creature, a mixture of rotten eggs and death, made me feel both physically ill and excited at the same time. I had prepped for this moment... and now it was here. The concept that this was actually happening hit me again as Astaroth moved toward Richard. As it walked, it left behind burnt hoof prints in the stone floor. Still existing on two planes, the creature looked to be created from both flesh as well as the thick smoke that trailed behind it. Eventually, as it gained strength, it succeeded in fully crossing over into our realm. Once the flames that had covered its body disappeared, it’s skin looked horribly burnt, but the longer it remained in this world, the more like human flesh began to appear. It wasn’t tall... maybe 5’6, and walked on black hoofed feet. It’s legs were entirely covered in long jet black hair, but this didn’t hide the immense penis that erupted from its crotch. It’s chest was also covered in hair, but it was quite muscular, a tight firm body any man would have wanted. The only difference was that it had a human eyeball in place of each nipple. These eyes looked independently around the room, leaking tears of flame. It’s face... perhaps at one time had been human, but now most of the flesh had been burnt away revealing a skull that appeared more wolf or jackal then human. It’s eyes glowed blood red and were reptile-like. From its snout, sharp long fangs emerged, and instead of a tongue, a living snake. What remained of its hair was long and black, and traveled from its head down its back. Finally, it dragged behind it a powerful serpent tail that left a trail of ooze wherever it lay. Moving toward Richard it sniffed him before moving its claws over the patterns that I had drawn there. After taking the time to read what I had placed on Richard’s body, it turned to me and spoke. ⁃ Egnahcxe ni tseuqer uoy od tahw? The creatures voice was serpentine yet quite deep, with smoke emerging as it spoke. Expecting this, I held a large mirror high above my head. From within the glass, smoke began to blossom until it exploded outward repeating Astaroth’s words: ⁃ What do you request in exchange? ⁃ I want power. ⁃ Elaborate. ⁃ Make over my body. Sculpt it as mighty as can be. Form my sex into a colossal tower. Let me stand above the masses, forever young, forever virile, forever healthy, preaching our master’s name. In exchange, I give you my slave. ⁃ And he comes willingly? ⁃ He is mine... proclaimed so by his own words and deeds. It was his seed that called you. It moved up to Richard and smelled him again. Too frightened to move, Richard allowed the serpent tongue to travel over his face, down his neck, and over his pecs. It was obvious the demon was examining him... but would he accept him in trade? ⁃ Yes... it is writ that he is yours to exchange. Richard tried to cry out, to deny that he was mine, but the gag made it impossible. Astaroth looked from me to Richard. The gag, the rope, and the handcuffs were suddenly released, and he was free. Wasting no time, Richard tried to run for the door, but Astaroth was too fast. In a split second, he had leaped onto Richard’s back and brought him down to the floor. Richard screamed out as Astaroth opened its mouth and began to insert Richard’s head in. Like a vacuum, it swallowed his shoulders, then his chest, his torso, his legs, and finally his feet. Within moments, Richard was gone. Throughout time, history rewrote itself, and Richard ceased to ever have lived... ever have existed... remembered by only me. His soul was now hell bound, sent in exchange of mine. Once Richard had been ingested, Astaroth turned its head to look directly at me. ⁃ The deal has been made, and the payment received!! Young and virile you forever will remain. Tall and mighty your body shall become, and a monument to our master your sex will be. Smoke flowed out of the silver bowl and slowly began to swirl and wrap itself around my body. My heart began to beat faster as my fate lay before me. What would Astaroth make of my instructions. What was I to become? What I had written on Richard’s body... was that possible? Could a human grow so massive... so tall... so powerful? For a second I feared what I had written. This room I stood in... my sanctuary would be like a dollhouse. Was this what I wanted??? Oh yes, I thought with a grin!!!! Yes!!!!!! As the smoke wove around my body faster and faster, an unholy cry began to pierce my head. ⁃ Screams! I hear screams! ⁃ Yes!!! It is the energy of the thousands of souls preparing to power your body. My penis got hard thinking about the power I was soon to possess, the smoke swirling around every inch of my cock. The smoke began to pick up speed until it was like a storm wrapping itself around my body. Lightening burst from the smoke and began to strike my body over and over again. I embraced the power invading me. I had never felt anything so incredible. The sound of the smoke storm was now so loud that I could barely hear myself think. Above the storm, even louder, were the screams of thousands of tortured souls crying out from hell. ⁃ You are willing to accept what gift I give you? ⁃ Yes!!! Fill me with ultimate power!! Make me mighty!! ⁃ As you request, so I do!!! The storm sped up even faster, covering me in a shroud of pure darkness. Suddenly and without warning a smoke tentacle broke away from the source and shot itself into my face, forcing its way into my body. Following its lead, more and more of the smoke storm rocketed its way into every inch of me. I welcomed it, trying to digest it all. Eventually, I had swallowed the entire thing, and those souls had taken up residency within me. ⁃ Yes!!! I can feel them within me!! I feel them changing me... altering me... so much power!! I never expected so much power!!! ⁃ But a taste. Now I complete you!! Astaroth released a jet of fire from its mouth, and once again it wrapped itself around me, this time with even more force then before. I wanted to shield my eyes from the bright flames swirling around my body, but it was impossible to not watch. This was the power that would change my body... my world forever!!! ⁃ Yes!!!! Give me even more power then I can imagine!!! The flame shot up in the air and then down into my open mouth. I wanted to scream out in ecstasy as my whole being quaked as it filled with what the demon had gifted me. What felt like an eternity lasted a few minutes as what had entered took root. Suddenly I was afraid of what I felt... I was afraid yet turned on by my desires. ⁃ I... I can feel my humanity being stripped away... I’m.... no... no... I’m no longer human... am I? ⁃ No. ⁃ What am I becoming? ⁃ Exactly what you requested. The earth will soon quake beneath your feet. The world will shudder when it sees you. Never has there been a more beautiful... more monstrous creature then you. All I could hear in the room was my own breathing and the thousands of souls preparing to power my transformation. No longer was I human. I had been stripped of that by this creature, but did I care... perhaps for a moment but that was all. I was too eager for my conversion to start. I breathed several times in and out... The power was welling up inside of me, ripping through my body and altering every cell. Uncontrollable spasms hit my body over and over again as the power prepared me... burning through me. Unexpectedly, the creature released a jet of fire from its mouth once again, this one longer then the first, and again it shot directly into my mouth. Screaming out, the onslaught forced me to the ground. What was this creature doing to me?! So much power existed inside my body now… much more then I had asked for. I was unable to control my limbs as I flailed on the ground receiving more energy then a nuclear bomb!! When the smoke cleared, the room was illuminated only from the red glow coming from... yes... coming from my eyes!! My eyes no longer saw as a human saw... but what was I becoming? When I spoke next, my voice was filled with steel. ⁃ Fifty thousand souls are prepared to fuel my transformation... to make me power incarnate!!! Shakily, my body still spasming over and over from this onslaught, I rose to my feet and faced off with the creature. Sporadically, flames would erupt from my body and a howling emerged from my mouth when I opened it. I was intoxicated by what I felt. This had far surpassed what I had imagined it would be like... yet like every addict, I knew what I wanted and that Astaroth had more to give. On shaking legs, I approached it. ⁃ Be careful what you ask for. ⁃ I need it all!!!! ⁃ Then take it!!! The creature smiled, flexing its muscles for me. Yes. He was the well from which I had to drink. I had the power of fifty thousand of souls in me prepared to fuel my metamorphosis, but I needed more!! Falling to my knees in front of it, I took my hand and placed it on the creature’s mighty shaft. Stroking it, it quickly rose to a swollen 15”, flames dripping from the head. As I nervously licked the head, one drop touched my tongue... my brain exploded as I witnessed in one second all of the power Astaroth held. Needing more, I wrapped my mouth around the mighty head and began to suck it, taking as much of the shaft down my throat as I could. Minutes passed. Astaroth’s claws dug into the back of my head forcing me to take much more of its cock then I thought I ever could. I could feel my body quaking with power as I mined for more. I sucked and stroked the shaft demanding it give me what I deserved. Eventually, Astaroth began to grunt and groan, breathing heavily due to my expert mouth. ⁃ Turn back now, human... while you can!!! This warning only caused me to suck and stroke harder until finally the creature reached orgasm, and unloaded its powerful load inside of me. As he deposited it in my stomach, I felt like I was being electrocuted. I no longer could control my body as I convulsed from the onslaught of what was being bestowed upon me. I continued to suck on its shaft, determined to drain it all… until with one mighty blow it threw me off its cock and to the middle of the room. I tried to stand but couldn’t. I had ingested too much power and my body was unprepared to digest it all. My whole body was pulsating with life. My entire body began to shift, to throb.. my skin began to bubble. This tapped force was attempting to surge out of my body, seeping my pores, releasing flames when it ruptured. My entire being had overdosed on power and was being ravaged by it. I felt lightheaded and sick to my stomach at the same time. I put my head in my hands and felt my face and skull give way as it pressed and merged around my hands. Never had I felt anything like this onslaught of power, and it was it was getting more powerful by the second. As I tried to stand again, my entire being began to smoke as if I were burning from within. I could only chuckle at what I was going to become, and knowing it was about to happen at any moment made my 8” cock go hard. From the reflection of the glass on the ceiling, I could see my eyes were shining a bright blue now. Soon… I could feel the power rising up within me as if my whole body was about to cum. It was getting stronger and stronger. A sudden burst of laughter erupted from my throat as I realised my time as Darren was over and that a new creature was going to take my place. ⁃ I will be the mightiest creature to walk this Earth!!! I will take what is rightfully mine!!!! I will exist at the top of the food chain!!! Nothing... will ever... stop me... AGAIN!!!!!!! My whole body suddenly stopped fluctuating and tensed up, my back muscles beginning to cramp. It felt as if hundreds of hot nails were being hammered into my traps at once. I released a scream that bounced around the room and was echoed by the thousands of souls within me. As I screamed, I could feel my back beginning to swell with muscle. Larger and more defined it became, and still it continued to grow. My collarbone and scapula made gruesome cracking noises as they fractured and then expanded, growing wider… my arms moving further away from my body. The pain was agonising but welcome. This is exactly how I had wanted it. My body was being tortured to make me even more mighty. For what seemed like hours, but was only minutes, my shoulders extended, becoming wider then any door, and showed no sign of slowing its growth. As the bones continued to stretch longer and thicker, my shoulder muscles began to join in the development of my traps. I was determined to stand, but the orgasmic rush of growth proved too much for me, and I fell once again to my knees. ⁃ My shoulders... my delts getting so round and thick!!! My whole upper body stretching wider and wider... my upper back... so filled with muscle and strength... my traps getting so concentrated... my... ARGH!!!! My upper body surged even wider. There would be no way possible that I could ever walk through a normal door again, my shoulders were simply too wide. My traps were riding higher and rounder on my shoulders giving me the look of a bull that I had always longed for. With a sudden eruption, my lats began to swell, pushing my arms even further from from my body. I couldn’t believe how quickly my upper back, shoulders and traps had become mountainous, and far from the realm of human possibility. With all of this muscle, it was as if four bodybuilders had been fused together to create my upper back, and still I continued to bulge and grow. ⁃ More!!! My hunger is insatiable. Make me bigger!! Make this body a monument to your strength!!! I cried out in orgasmic lust as my neck began to swell into a Grecian column of muscle. I tried to feel it with my hands, but they were now too far away and too short to even reach my neck!! Moving my head with ever growing difficulty, I could feel that it was so dense and muscle bound that it must look more like a quad then a neck!! As my traps continued to rise up higher and higher and started to fuse with my neck, my lats continued to widen until, to my joy, my upper back resembled that of a immense morphed cobra head. The horrific sound of cracking filled the room even louder then before as my arms and hands began to lengthen. ⁃ Fuck!!! Look at these arms??!! They’re getting longer then my legs!!! How big am I gonna be??!! ⁃ Monstrous. The creature hadn’t spoken until now, but simply watched with glee as my body was racked with pain and the birth of what I was becoming. I looked up when it spoke in shock, awe, and desire. ⁃ Freakish. Never on Earth will there have been one to rival your size or mastery. ⁃ Yes!!!!!!! Grow me!!! Stretch me!!! Don’t stop!!! Ever!!! Hearing my plea, my legs and feet began to lengthen along with my arms and hands. Although still top heavy, I could finally stand! My legs were so long and wobbly that I must have resembled a newborn pony. Standing for the first time, I was shocked at how tall I was, yet even more surprised when my hands dragged on the floor. The ceilings in the refurbished conservatory were over 35 feet high, and here I was standing a little above what I estimated at ten feet. I couldn’t help but laugh as I took in my new view of the world. ⁃ Look at me... towering above you... towering above everything!! I continued to get taller, my inhumanly wide and muscular back began to resemble a flesh-like shell, it was so mountainous with peaks and valleys of muscle. The thickness of my neck and traps made it virtually impossible to turn my head, and I found I had to turn my whole body if I needed to look around. I was being hit by the impracticalities of my new size, but I didn’t care. I revelled in them and I wanted more. I ceased to care about a normal life and wanted to exist purely as a creature of brute strength and muscle. I lifted my growing hand and marvelled at the sheer size of it. Each finger was much longer then my own head and thicker then three or four of my old fingers put together. My palm... fuck... that is where I gaped at the size... the palm of my hand was growing to become nearly as large as my own chest!!! As I continued hurling into my metamorphosis, I could feel this energy burning up inside of me. ⁃ The screaming in my head is getting louder... all of this dark energy erupting inside of me... fuelling me!!!! My torso soon joined in with my arms and legs, and loudly begun to elongate. The snapping and pulling of my body was soon so excruciating that my own screams merged with the moans of the souls erupting from me to create a symphony of terror. As my body developed taller and longer, I laughed through my pain thinking that I must resemble the urban legend of Slenderman made flesh. As the ground fell further away and the ceiling came closer, I tried to rationalise how tall I was becoming. Was I nearly fifteen feet tall now? The more my torso stretched, the quicker my arms and hands, legs and feet finally began to look in proportion to my body... but my own body was so out of proportion to every human on earth!!! Stumbling, I moved around the room on my stick legs, my enormous feet rocking the very foundation of my house. I’ll never be able to get out of this room without tearing the whole thing apart, I thought with excitement. How tall am I now?! The ceiling is getting so much closer!! I reached up my arm and found that I it wasn’t as far away as I thought it was!! Soon I would be able to easily touch it with the tips of my finger!!! Fuck!!! The ceiling that was too tall for a ladder, and soon I would touch it with my own hand... and still I grew. Contemplating how much larger I was to become, I felt an itching beginning to rise in both of my pecs. The itching became an irritation, and then the irritation became stabbing bolts of pain. I screamed out, a sound the whole neighbourhood must have heard as my pecs began to explode with size. Like two massive inflatable rafts attaching themselves to my body, my pectorals simply blossomed, quickly getting firmer and rounder. The sensation of feeling my blood engorged muscles grow made my head spin. Looking down as much as my neck would allow, I saw these massive globes coming to life, taking over the top half of my chest. I rubbed my hand over the right one, and nearly collapsed as my hand brushed over my nipple. My nipples had never been sensitive before, and I never understood nipple play, but now... fuck!!! Now I could!! With each beat of my heart, my pecs swelled larger and larger. Using both of my hands, I grabbed my nipples and I squeezed them. Colours formed in front of my eyes and my head spun with ecstasy. I squeezed them again and twisted them at the same time, releasing a low moan from my throat. They were the most sensitive things I had ever felt. As if they were trying to enrapture me to play with them more, they both suddenly began to get larger and thicker, the areola getting wider and browner, and the nipple bursting with size until they both were nearly the length of a human finger. My pecs, fuelled by my intense nipple play grew even mightier, extending feet from my chest. The sensation of feeling my blood engorged pecs grow fuller made me want to roar. I looked down at Astaroth who appeared so tiny now compared to me. ⁃ Look at my pecs... getting so full... so heavy with muscle. I can’t wait till my whole body feels this way... weighing thousands of pounds of muscle!!! ⁃ Thousands of pounds? Too small!! Thousands upon thousands upon thousands of pounds!! Your muscle mass making the very earth tremble!! No scale ever strong enough to weigh how heavy you really are. His words swam in my head as I watched my pecs beginning to find more room to grow on my body, rising up while being forced down at the same time. The gap between my pecs was so deep, but it also grew tighter as they took up more space. I took my hand and placed it down into the gap, and felt the pressure being forced on it by these two powerful masses. Soon I would be able to crumble boulders between my pecs, or splinter trees just from flexing them together. Never have pecs been so mighty My abs and lower back began to burst with muscle at the same time to prevent my upper body from collapsing down upon it. My back, lats, and traps were still gaining mass, and I could just imagine how I looked. My traps rose up to near my ears, now giving me the guise of either having no neck at all or one so massive that it rose simply from my back. My abs exploded one by one, but there was to be no simple six-pack for this body. With my hands I felt, since I couldn’t see anymore below my pecs, that my own body was mutating and I now possessed a twelve pac!! With my knowledge of the male anatomy, I was aware that most humans have, at most, eight muscle bellies making up their ab muscle, but here I was with my abdomen divided in 6, with each becoming thick and as dense as cinder blocks. Fuck!!! How I wanted a mirror in this room!! ⁃ As you command. Vanished were the walls of bookshelves and toys, my chamber was now composed entirely of mirrors. Every surface… every wall… even the floor and ceiling were mirrors. There wasn’t even a door anymore!! Everywhere I looked I saw me, and what I saw freaked and thrilled me!! Astaroth watched as I took in my half formed body. The first thing I noticed was my head. It had only grown a small amount with the rest of my body, and my eyes still glowed a bright blue with no pupils at all. My head was tightly wrapped in between my immense traps, which now rose mightily past my ears. My neck, larger then my waist, was barely visible, as my pecs and deltoids simply covered it up. Finally, my lats caused my upper body to curve away from my body but then taper back in. How wide was I? I had no way of knowing in inches or feet how big I was, but at this size, it simply didn’t matter. My upper body had to be larger and wider then a car... and still I grew!! My lower torso... my abs... a brick wall didn’t do it justice!!! Each ab alone was a testimonial to muscle, and jointly created a pure work of mastery. Each crevice in the wall of abs, along with my newly forming Adonis belt was so deep... so so dark. My waist... no matter how thick, as it had to be over 50 inches, was firm compared to my massiveness of my chest giving me the ultimate wasp waist. I smiled at my reflection, and looked down at the Astaroth. ⁃ The birth of a monster. ⁃ Only the beginning... My legs began to tremble and quake as my feet began to grow longer and to thicken with muscle. Stretching upward, both my calf muscles began to take on mammoth proportions. They swelled up so thick that, the diamond shape of the two heads began to expand outward on all sides and take up more room over my ankle until it appeared that my foot formed right from my calf. My calf muscles stretched upward toward my kneecaps, but a titanic rumbling sound announced the birth of my new elephantine quads. I cried out in exhilaration as each muscle simply erupted in size. I could only drool over how massive they quickly were becoming. The lateral and medial muscles of my quads immediately became so swollen that I had to widen my stance. Each time I did, and created a little more room for my balls, they would quickly take up all available space. In no time at all the rectus emerged as two massive teardrops that dipped over my kneecaps and required me into a bow legged and crouched position for comfort. I was resigned that for the rest of my existence I would be forced to walk this way, and it made me supremely happy. By the fifth time I had spread my legs, this time as far as they could possibly go, I heard a familiar cracking noise and knew it was my pelvis breaking to enlargen my stance. This caused my waist to broaden as well, which only forced my upper body to grow more as well to keep my tapered look. As I felt my gluteus grow, I cried out. I had been growing for nearly thirty minutes now, and with each change and alteration to my body, the more orgasmic it felt. I moved my hands to try and feel my swelling ass since even with the mirrors I had trouble seeing it, but with my widening lats, I had difficulty moving my arms to even touch it. ⁃ My body... how did I ever exist in anything but this body you are forming for me!!! I am indeed becoming monstrous as you said. ⁃ And you shall remain this way for all eternity... immortal as you requested. ⁃ Fuck!!! I had forgotten that... ⁃ Never ageing... never sickening... never dying... existing as you are for eternity... pure power!!! I clenched my jaw and grit my teeth as I felt the agony of my pelvis bone breaking and growing again, extending my waist more and causing my stance to become far more unnaturally bowlegged. My legs were now so muscle bound, so massive, and so engorged, that some might say they bordered on the grotesque, but I only cried out for more. Every time I stepped now, the entire house shook and the stone floor beneath me cracked and shattered to dust from my insurmountable weight. In no time at all, I knew this entire house would come down around me simply due to my very existence, and that had me begging for more size and mass. As best as I could, I lifted my arms above my head and found that with some manoeuvring I could easily place my palms against the mirrored ceiling. By this time, I was over twenty feet tall, no doubt nearing twenty-five. My deltoids had grown so dense with muscle that it wasn’t easy to lift my arms above my head, but at this time it was still a possibility. My arms began to shudder and ignite with a blissful burning sensation as I finally felt my upper arms join the rest of my body in its symphony of growth. Flexing my upper arm, I watched as it quickly bloated with power, my biceps and triceps becoming thick and dense as stone. I wanted to scream out as my clavicle fractured and enlarged to create more room for upper body growth. The prominence of my upper arms made it difficult to bend my arms, forcing them down off of the ceiling. So much strength were in these arms now. I could easily rip apart a tree or a boulder with my bare hands, and my strength only increased as my forearms surged with size. My hands... fuck... the muscles of my hands expanded until I knew that by the time I had broken out of this house, I would be able to crush coal into diamonds and diamonds into dust. I glanced at myself in the mirror again, a creature of pure muscle. I saw myself as the world might see me: I was nightmarish, I was a mutant of muscle, I was freakish... I was beautiful!!! A beast of pure strength and power. I did a full body flex, and watched as my whole body became even more grotesque as it surged larger. When I released the flex, my body maintained the pump I had gained. Until this moment, my head had remained the same size as when I had first begun this journey, but with an unanticipated flash of pure torment, the bones that formed my entire cranium began to split and re-fuse larger. I tried to keep my eyes open to watch this happen but it was truthfully a frightening sight. My skull swelled and grew first until my head resembled an immense light bulb. My neck muscle continued to thicken to support the added weight of my new head. Soon my eye sockets expanded, as did my eyes. I had thought I understood pain with my last growth, but this surpassed even that. As my eyes doubled and tripled in size, I was afraid they were going to explode. My upper head looked alien, but as my cheekbones and nose began to grow as well, I could see that very soon I would look like me again... just a leviathan version of myself. My chin grew and squared off at the same time my brow ridge became more prominent. Fuck!!! This was now the head of a true Brobdingnagian!!!! My traps, afraid of being left behind, soon grew more immense and once again fused above my ears. I felt a peculiar feeling in my abdominal wall, and looked gain at myself in the mirror. It was odd to know I would never truly see my lower half again due to my immense pecs, but that only made me smile with happiness. That was how I wanted to live. My abdominal muscles were growing larger... lengthier... stretching down like thick tentacles toward my pubis. This was it, I thought. This was the moment I had been waiting for, and my body was preparing itself for it!!! I thought my body was evolving my pubis to be more muscular in order to hold the massive cock I was soon to have, but I was only partially correct. The tentacles of muscle forced their way into my penis and I could only cry out as the greatest surge of ecstasy hit me. Further and further this tentacle of muscle invaded my penis, starting at the base... forcing it to grow longer and thicker, transforming it from tissue into a shaft of pure muscle. My cock was becoming as the rest of my body was... nothing but bulging, pulsating, throbbing muscle!!! I whimpered as this metamorphosis occurred, as my cock was inundated with muscle to become this hard and thick shaft. My muscle cock, because what else could I call it, grew tremendous, nearly as thick as my own forearm, and just as my body continued to grow more massive with muscle, so did my cock. I wrapped my hand around what had once been my old cock, and instantly felt the difference. My muscle cock was no longer pliable with a soft feel but hard as the rest of my body was. I stroked it and felt it flex for the first time, growing even more tremendous in my hand. It was more sensitive then my original flesh cock, as my body evolved to have thousands more nerve endings imbedded throughout it. I could only drool as wave after wave of pleasure besieged my body as I stroked this new muscle cock, watching it grow even more colossal. The tentacles of muscle eventually reached the head, and I watched as this too was transformed into muscle, more bulbous and wider then ever before, the slit a vast open cavern. This was exactly the cock I had wanted, and watched as it expanded and lengthened until it grew even larger then my arm, the head mushrooming even fatter until it was thicker then my fist. I roared... I actually roared as my balls began to widen. I could feel the testosterone in my body being forced into overdrive, as my evolved testicles became a power plant to fuel my last metamorphosis into a being of total size and total masculinity. My head spun as my evolution went wonderfully out of control. As my balls grew immense and sent out shockwaves of testosterone fuelled by the hundreds of thousands of souls within me, I grew even faster, adding on hundreds of pounds of muscle each minute. Hair erupted all over my body, growing quicker and thicker on my face and chest. My hair growth was so out of control that where one follicle would once have grown, I know had five or six, making my newly grown beard thick and dark. Within minutes, I had a full beard that lengthened as I grew taller, my head nearing the thirty foot ceiling. My pecs were covered in a pure pelt of jet black hair, but no matter how thick the hair on me was, it couldn’t hide the musculature beneath it. The hairs on my arms and legs lengthened, trailing down onto my hands and feet, and my underarms had a forest of long jet black hair. My pubes grew denser as well as they covered my pubic mound and ever expanding balls. Thick hose like veins rose up all over my body feeding my musculature. New veins and arteries were formed doubling and then tripling the amount the human body had. My body needed this larger amount so my massive heart would be able to pump the required power throughout my body. My cock muscle, now nearing the length of my leg, grew even thicker as pipe-like veins took root, crisscrossing the entire surface and feeding this monster. The head... ugh!!! The head grew even larger, nearly the size of my cranium. My cock was indeed more then simply a devise for reproduction. It was a monument to all things muscle, all things strength, and all things masculine. Leaking a constant flow of precum, my entire body began emitting the most intense musk... sexual and masculine. Still the world spun around me as my whole being went into overdrive. ⁃ Changing... becoming... something else... all of my senses are becoming heightened... becoming... my voice...so deep... more like a rumble of thunder then a voice...yes...becoming even stronger... becoming... yes... a being of pure instinct... I feel as if I am transforming into something more animalistic the more masculine I become. ⁃ This is what you wanted. ⁃ Was it...??? ⁃ You wanted to be the alpha.. reign supreme over everything.., I am giving you that... ⁃ Yes... The largest surge of power shot through my entire body and I let out a massive roar, which shattered the walls of mirrors. This new evolution was wanted... asked for... but unexpected. I didn’t truly realise what it was I had desired, and now I was receiving it. ⁃ What is happening now... I’m... I’m becoming smarter... my intellect doubling... no tripling... Ha!!! Quadrupling!!! I’m smarter then any man alive!!! How is this happening??!! My brain... taking in so much information at once...YES!!!! Smarter then any human!!!! More powerful then any human... more supreme then any human!!! I am indeed the ALPHA!!! I breathe in and I can smell everything around me... every person, every creature. I am now the apex predator!!!! I have evolved past humanity into what humanity wishes it was!!! About to crash through this ceiling... soon I will be forced to reveal myself to the world... their superior... their ruler... and yet... can I say it... YES... I want more!!! My head smashed into the ceiling, the mirror and metal shattering and falling apart around me. As my growth surged one last time, my head appeared over the roof of my house, my shoulders where the mirrored ceiling had been. I had broken free of my womb and now planed to enjoy the playground that lay before me. The wind of my new world blew through my long black hair and caused my titanic nipples to harden. At one time I would have been embarrassed for the world to see me naked, but now that was the only way the world should see me!! How else would they bask in my magnificence? Worship their... could I say it? Could I speak the word?? YES!!!! Worship their new god!!!
  11. Hey guys, welcome to my first ever, somewhat longish, growth story! *woo, yay, balloons* Been on the forums since the old one and mainly lurked, though I know a few of you from roleplays and chatting. I've started god knows how many growth stories over the last few years but this is the first one I've actually finished so I think it should go here. It has one of my all time favourite superheroes starring. Spidey's always had a soft spot in my heart and is certainly responsible for several fetishes of mine, some of which are in the story. Feel free to leave critiques and comments, they are very much appreciated. If you feel there's anything I could have done better then please let me know, and I'll keep it in mind in the future. I hope to post more stories but whether they will ever turn up is anyone's guess. And as a fair warning, the story doesn't contain any sex (wish it did but it didn't fit in), but it does contain some non-graphic masturbation. Also as a warning, though this is spoilers so read the next part only if you don't mind a slight spoiler: Anyway, please enjoy... EXPERIMENTER: SPIDER-MAN ‘Mmpf… where am I?’ That was the first thought that came to Spider-Man’s, AKA Peter Parker’s, mind when he regained consciousness. The last thing he could remember was web swinging through the city when he went to investigate a burglar alarm at a jewellery store and then everything went black. Much like wherever he was now. Even with his eyes open, there was no light and everything was in darkness. He tried to move but nothing, like his body was frozen to the spot. “Hello? Anyone home?” he called out into the black. “Ma? Pa? Creepy Axe Murderers?” “Finally, you’re awake,” said an echoing voice. Light grew from no visible source, black becoming white. As Spider-Man’s eyes adjusted to the illumination, he noted that wherever he was had no discernible floors, walls or even ceilings. Pure white just seemed to go on forever in every direction. “I like what you’ve done with the place,” he quipped. “White, white and more white. Must be a nightmare when you drop a Kleenex in here.” A man in his late-twenties with a handsome face appeared in front of Spider-Man dressed in all black, his clothes tight over his muscles and leather boots shined to perfection. “Welcome Spider-Man, I am Experimenter,” said Experimenter. “And this is my evil crib…” said Spider-Man sarcastically. “Why can’t anyone ever buy a spider dinner BEFORE they kidnap me?” Experimenter chuckled in bemusement, shaking his head. “I admire your wit, Spider-Man,” said Experimenter. “You have been most amusing to watch.” “And that’s not creepy at all,” quipped Spider-Man. “Let me guess? You’ve kidnapped me to stop me from preventing you doing your evil doing? Monologue about how you’re the one to finally stop my do-gooding ways and how your plans will succeed? Let me tell you, I’ve done this scenario more times than I can count and it always ends the same way.” “Alright then, Spider-Man, if that were true then try and stop me,” chuckled Experimenter. “What are you waiting for?” Spider-Man tried to move his body but it was still completely frozen, like his muscles were being stubborn and not listening to his brain; only his head was able to move. “Just gimme a minute,” said Spider-Man. “Finding it difficult to move?” asked Experimenter. “Try not to strain yourself, I beg you.” Spider-Man tried and tried but his body just wouldn’t respond. “Alright, maybe you got me a little,” said Spider-Man. “Congratulations!” “I’ve more than ‘got’ you, Spider-Man,” chuckled Experimenter. “You’re in my domain now.” “And where exactly is your domain? Winnipeg, Manitoba?” “Not quite,” replied Experimenter, folding his arms over his chest. “My domain exists outside of space and time, outside of reality. A pocket dimension, if you will, completely under my control. What I say goes here, including you.” “Sorry Experimenter but this isn’t Fifty Shades of Grey, I have to sign the contract first and there’s no way in hell I’m doing that,” said Spider-Man. “As if you have a choice, Spider-Man,” said Experimenter. “Or should I say… Peter Parker?” With a wave of his hand, Experimenter made Peter’s mask disappear. “H-how did you know that?” gasped Peter. “I read your mind Peter,” said Experimenter. “I know every little thing about you.” “You’re an inter-dimensional telepath?” asked Peter. “Not quite; my powers are many but you could say that they are what I need them to be,” said Experimenter. “I can change and alter anything in this plane to what I see fit, in your world my power is somewhat limited so I set a trap and brought you here. You see, I am a very curious being and people like you – special people – you fascinate me.” “So what are you going to do with me?” asked Peter, scowling. Experimenter smiled ominously. “Whatever I want. And there’s nothing you can do to stop it.” “Terrific…” groaned Spider-Man. “First things first, that costume…” said Experimenter, summoning a chair from nowhere and sitting down with a leg crossed. “It goes.” With a wave of his hand, the iconic red and blue costume was gone and Peter was standing motionless and naked. Experimenter cocked an eyebrow at the sight whilst Peter couldn’t help but blush. “Nice,” purred Experimenter. He rubbed his crotch through his tight black clothes, which made Peter cringe. “Any other day, that might be a compliment…” said Peter. “So… what are you going to do with me?” “Well Peter, looking through your memories has given me quite a lot to consider,” Experimenter mused. “It’s fascinating how a science experiment on irradiating spiders gave you such… incredible abilities. Such a transformation… It was a definite improvement from before.” “So what, Clarissa,” said Peter. “Why don’t you explain it all, how has that got anything to do with this?” “Well you became so different with just one spider bite,” explained Experimenter. “So I’m curious to see what another one could do…” Experimenter held out his hand a familiar spider appeared and floated above the palm of his hand, scuttling its eight legs in mid air. “One spider transformed Peter Parker from skinny geek into Spider-Man, with the powers and proportionate strength of a spider,” said Experimenter. “So I wonder what another bite will do. How… proportionate will you become?” The spider began to float toward Peter and landed on his chest. Despite his immobility, he could feel it crawling over his body. Peter wanted desperately to do something, anything, to move and swipe the spider away. It crawled up his chest until it reached his neck. Peter grunted in pain as he felt it bite him, injecting its radioactive venom into his bloodstream and when it was done, the spider vanished as if it had never been there. Peter could feel his heart beating a mile a minute as the radioactive venom surged through his blood, sweat forming on his brow and dripping down his body. His chest heaved as it began to take effect, his body beginning to burn and shake. With each breath, his muscles began to swell and thicken. Pecs pushing out further and further, swelling out with thick hardening muscle. His shoulders widened, deltoids becoming bigger and rounder and his traps expanded, growing further up his neck. Veins began to push further out from under Peter’s skin, extending up his arms as his forearms began to thicken, up to his swelling biceps and triceps that jutted further and further outward. While his waist stayed trim, his lats pushed out wider and wider, forcing his arms out more as his back swelled into a thick mountainous range with a deep curvature to his lower back and giving him a v-taper bodybuilders would kill for, swollen obliques pointing down to his junk. Peter’s abs contracted and swelled, his six-pack becoming a perfect, symmetrical eight-pack. His abdominal mounds were like hills, deep cuts separating each abdominal while veins pushed out from under his tightening skin. Even in his immobile state, Peter’s thickening legs were forced out wider as his inner thighs demanded more room. His quads ballooned, each quad head visible under his taut skin with deep cuts separating each one, hamstrings swelling and glutes expanding into a huge, solid, muscular ass, jutting outward like a shelf. His calves grew out into thick, powerful diamonds of pure muscle jutting from each leg. Peter’s feet and hands grew thicker to stay in proportion, though it wasn’t the only thing. To finish off, Peter felt his genitals grow bigger. What was once fairly sizeable between his legs was now an obscenely sized soft cock and thick balls. Peter’s huge chest heaved as the growth stopped, sweat covering him head to toe; he was now truly feeling the weight of his bigger body. Experimenter stood, a huge hard cock pushing out from under his clothes, examining the fruits of his experiment. At 5’10”, Peter looked like more like Venom with the amount of muscle on his body. Experimenter ran a finder along the curve of Peter’s left pec, wiping sweat away and he sucked his finger. “Sublime,” he said, taking Peter’s pecs in his hands and squeezing them. “You were already the proportionate strength of spider. It seems it’s increased exponentially. How does it feel?” “Wrong,” spat Peter, catching his breath. Experimenter let out a loud laugh. “I’m sure you feel that way now. Perhaps if I let you explore these new… abilities, you’ll change your tune. I think you’ll find your body is not the only thing that’s changed.” Experimenter vanished and in his place, the streets of New York grew from the ground, albeit empty of people, cars and completely white. Peter felt control return to his body and he stretched himself out. His body felt different, stronger and more powerful than ever. Despite his bigger size, Peter was still incredibly flexible. His spider sense was much more powerful; Peter had much greater sensory perception of the world around him. Without even looking, Peter could feel the world around him with his spider sense. Peter jumped and was instantly surprised and the speed and height of his jump, he had nearly completely scaled over a building twenty-five storeys high. Despite having no web shooters, on instinct he touched his middle fingers to his palm and organic webbing shot out from his wrist and he began swinging through the seemingly endless streets. His speed and momentum were much greater than before Experimenter brought him here, covering a city block in half the time. Peter let go of a swing to land on a building but, not used to his faster momentum, slammed into the building and caused the wall to crack where his hands and feet pushed through. “Oops,” chuckled Peter. He raised a hand up to grip the wall and as he moved, he began pulling chunks of the wall out. “Gah, my wall-sticking ability is much stronger,” muttered Peter. “Gotta focus it down a little.” It was just like when he first got his powers, Peter had to learn and explore his body and powers once again because they had changed so much. No longer did he merely stick to walls, his adhesiveness was much greater in that he could effectively use it to destroy obstacles and be immovable when climbing. As Peter went through the city testing his new body, challenges would appear out of thin air for him. On one street an assortment of vehicles appeared and Peter took great pleasure in testing out his much greater strength. Where a car had once presented a small challenge to his previous strength, he found he could now pick these up with ease, lifting them overhead with one hand as if they weighed as much as a laptop computer. Lifting other vehicles like SUVs, buses and armoured vehicles were so easy that Peter would lift them overhead and squat a dozen reps before casting them aside, unworthy of his attention. There was even a big tank that was a little more challenging that the other vehicles, but Peter was still amazed at his strength as he lifted it above his head and dropped it to the floor, muscles flaring and veins pulsating. He even grabbed the cannon and swung the whole tank down like a hammer, smashing it into the white paving. He then swung it around and let go, sending it flying a mile down the block until it smashed into a building. The power was intoxicating. "Enjoying yourself?" asked Experimenter, who appeared before Peter. "Yeah, maybe," said Peter, grinning and inadvertently bouncing his pecs. "This power is incredible... I feel like the Hulk! But without, you know, the uncontrollable urge to SMASH!" Experimenter chuckled, folding his arms over his chest. "Perhaps another test?" he asked, cocking an eyebrow. Experimenter disappeared and in his place, several dozen men appeared, like white dolls all wielding a variety of weaponry from clubs, knives, guns and even rocket launchers. Within seconds Peter's Spider Sense went off. Where once it would warn him of danger within close proximity, it now gave him much greater perception of his environment. Everything was... slower, yet time moved normally. He could feel his opponents' every tiny movement in his mind, able to identify each individual threat, even if they weren't in his field of vision, and form a plan in his head. He shot a dozen webs from one hand, each attaching to the men with melee weapons and pulled them from their grasps whilst simultaneously flipping around and twisting his body at greater speed than before to dodge a hail of incoming bullets. Peter noticed that his equilibrium and balance were a little off as he wasn't used to bouncing around with such weight and momentum but quickly adjusted to prevent himself from slamming into the ground and leave himself open to attack. In less than a minute, Peter had disarmed and webbed up half of his opponents without taking so much as a single hit. He had a natural control over his ability to weave his new organic webbing and formed a thick dome of webs around his crouched body as his enemies shot at him, the bullets ricocheting off his shield. When their guns were empty, Peter sprung out from the web some like a cannon, taking several out by clothes-lining them and snipe-webbing a couple of others to tangle up their bodies with thick, explosive globules of web. Soon they were all defeated, webbed up and stuck to buildings and hung from streetlights. It had taken less than three minutes and Peter was in awe at his speed and agility in taking down such a large, multi-armed gang with such ease. Though his basking was short lived as his spider sense went off and he sensed that right behind him, barrelling down the street at 120 mph was a six car train merely seconds from hitting him. Peter spun on his heel, digging his feet in with all the strength of his spider-adhesiveness, putting his hands out in front of him. The train slammed into him at full speed, the ground crumbled and trenches formed as his feet went backwards, as Peter used all his strength to stop the train. His body was racked with pain but it only fuelled his will. He screamed as he pushed back, muscles flaring and bulging, the train beginning to slow as he demanded that it submit to his strength. The wheels of the train kept spinning, but they were losing the battle of wills, until finally Peter brought it to a halt. Then he started pushing back, forcing it to reverse until he was gaining momentum and running back down the street, the train feebly trying to push forwards. He dug his hands in, bending the white metal into his palms to get a good grip. He jumped, pulling the train up with him and then slammed it to the ground, watching the train crumple into a conjoined heap, lying helpless and immobile. He landed with a thud, chest heaving and muscles twitching, examining his handiwork. “So much power,” he muttered. “Look at what I’m capable of…” “Impressive, is it not?” asked Experimenter, appearing before Peter. “Yes, it is,” Peter replied. “But it is too much for one man to hold. With great power comes great responsibility and this... I feel out of control. Like, if I don't keep my body in check then the power will overwhelm me." The White City shrank away until the two men were standing in the room they began in. Experimenter cocked his head to the side and massaged Peter's deltoid soothingly. "Perhaps, then, you need a reminder of who you really are," said Experimenter. He stood to the side and waved his hand, a full length mirror appearing in front of them. Peter took in his unfamiliar naked reflection, how much different his body looked. He felt awkward, exposed and, despite his size, vulnerable. "I've seen into your memories, Peter," said Experimenter. "Even after you became Spider-Man, you have always seen yourself as the skinny geek you once were..." The reflection changed to Peter before the spider bite that transformed his life. The reflection stood wearing thick glasses, loose pants held up by a belt on his thin, awkward body with almost no muscle on his shirtless chest. Peter felt tears begin to well up in his eyes. "You don't feel strong unless you're Spider-Man, do you?" asked Experimenter. "The mask, the costume, you feel the strength and power from them but it also reminds you of the responsibility." Experimenter placed his hand on Peter's pec and the familiar red and blue costume expanded over Peter's body. Now reflected was an Olympia-sized Spider-Man, costume hugging every bulge and clinging to every separation on Peter's body. "It's more than a costume," said Peter quietly. "It's a symbol, a reminder that these powers are not for my own needs, but to help others." "Perhaps then your new strength is not such a bad thing, Peter," said Experimenter. "In your memories I have seen how you have overcome obstacles beyond your abilities by coming up with solutions to compensate for your shortcomings. But now your power is greater. You can do more to protect the people so long as you keep reminding yourself of your responsibility. You're stronger, faster, your limitations are now fewer. Isn't that better?" Peter slowly nodded, remembering the feats he had just accomplished with his greater powers. Experimenter smiled at the acknowledgement, seeing in his mind how Peter was beginning to sway. "Perhaps you need a new symbol, a new costume to reflect your greater power and responsibilities. A new reminder." Experimenter waved his hand and Peter's old costume disappeared. In its place, a new costume formed over his body. Tight black spandex covered him head to toe and like before, clung to every bulging muscle and hugged in every separation. The upper body was sleeveless, his thick deltoids protruding and showing off how powerful his body was, with a red spider emblazoned across his thick pecs and down his stomach. His arms had long black gloves where the upper hems hugged his bulging biceps, the fingertips and elbows covered in a red web design. Covering his lats and down his waist was a similar red web design that only pronounced how wide his upper body was, whilst highlighting his solid, deeply cut eight-pack. His lower half was similarly black. Along the outsides of his thighs was the red web design, which also covered over his calves. The soles of his feet were red which led up to red webs covering his toes and heels. The mask was black up to his cheeks and up to the back of his head, above there it was red with a black web design. The large lenses covering his eyes were red, shaped like the eyes on his previous costume. Peter was impressed at his new costume, turning around to see his back. There was another red spider, the upper legs stretched across his back and the lower four going down to just above his jutting glutes. "A new look for a new Spider-Man," said Experimenter, massaging his hard cock through his clothes. "A stronger, unstoppable Spider-Man." Peter grinned under his mask, flexing his muscles and watching how his body stretched the costume. He really did look powerful, he thought to himself. "Thank you," said Peter. "And I get to stay this way? No strings attached?" Experimenter grinned, but it was a darker smile. "Who said I was finished yet?" Peter found himself unable to move again. He growled, furious. "What more do you want from me!?" barked Peter. "Tsk, tsk," said Experimenter, tutting, running a finger over Peter as he walked around him in a circle. "That's no way to treat the person who so easily gave you your new powers, and could very easily take them away again. And more." Peter went silent but still scowled. He had no way of gaining any hand in this place so reluctantly remained docile. Not that he had much choice. "Now, if you promise to behave then I will let you have control over your body again,” said Experimenter. Peter said nothing but with a wave of Experimenter's hand he was on his knees. "Promise?" Experimenter asked again. Again, Peter was speechless. Experimenter sighed and with another wave of his hand, sent shockwaves of pain throughout Peter's body. Peter ground his teeth together to stop himself screaming. "Promise!" growled Experimenter. "I won't say it again." "I PROMISE!" screamed Peter and the pain stopped. "Good boy." Experimenter waved his hand and Peter was able to move. He was a little shaky but managed to get up on his feet. He was sweating profusely and ripped his mask off to get a little air. "So... there's a memory of yours I'm quite curious to revisit..." Experimenter mused, scratching his chin. "Oh yeah?" asked Peter, his voice shaking. "Which one?" Peter was feeling like hell and it was getting worse. The pain Experimenter had hit him with before must have been stronger than he thought, Peter mused. His head felt light and he like the room spinning. "What would be the fun in telling you and spoiling the surprise," said Experimenter with a sly grin. A pain greater than what Experimenter had hit Peter with shot up his sides. Peter fell to his knees, hunching over and wrapping his arms around himself, grunting loudly in pain. "M-my sides," Peter managed to choke out. "The... The pain..." Peter's body shook, the pain wouldn't stop. He gripped himself tighter, sweat pouring off his body. "What... What are you DOING TO ME!?" Experimenter just smiled, watching Peter try and fight what was happening. "Pain... The pain, it's excruciating," Peter snarled through his teeth. He suddenly felt something touch his arms through his costume and Peter's eyes bulged with fear. And then it pushed again, several things, fighting for room. He tried to stand but he was in so much pain he could barely move. Four distinct lumps under the tight spandex forced his arms away before shrinking away. Peter dared to look down at his body and he screamed at what he saw. There were four hands pushing out and going back down under his costume. "No!" he shouted. "No please! Not t-this! Must... Control... It... The pain... No... Feels like I'm being r-ripped apart. Can't... Let it... Happen. No! AHHHH!" Peter wrapped his arms back around himself but it was too late. The pain grew greater and greater, building to a head, until he couldn't stop what was coming. Four huge, muscular arms ripped through the sides of his costume, each one as big as his usual arms. Two were attached to his lats while the lower two came out from just below them above his obliques. Peter screamed in horror as he watched his extra limbs grab each other. He could feel their individual touches, feel the muscles in each new arm bulge and flex with every movement. He wanted to rip them off and they reacted to his thoughts, pulling at each other with all their strength but it just shot pain through his body. “W-why!?” gasped Peter. “Why did you do this to me?” Experimenter just shrugged. “This… this was one of the lowest points in my life,” snapped Peter. “I tried to cure myself of my powers, depressed and questioning my life, blaming them for my personal tragedies… But it only made me like this, made me more like a spider and I was lucky to be normal again. Please, I beg you, change me back!” “No,” said Experimenter. “What is more fitting? I have increased your powers exponentially, and now I have made you what you truly are. Spider-Man. A body to fit the power from whence they came. Glorious.” Experimenter waved his hand and Peter’s costume repaired itself, as well as long gloves appearing on his new limbs. “Six arms to web around the city with, four extra arms as strong as the other two, even more power to fight crime with, even more strength at your disposal.” “But I’m a freak!” growled Peter, trying to control and coordinate his extra limbs which seemed to have minds of their own. They were grabbing at his thick pecs and glutes and rubbing their hands over his body. He had to really fight to get them to stop, despite how good their touches felt. “You were already a freak, Peter,” smirked Experimenter. “You said it yourself over and over again in your memories.” Peter was having difficulty with his extra appendages, just getting them to rest at his sides was a difficult enough task. It was bad enough now that there were four more arms, their musculature left his with even less room. Peter shut his eyes, taking a deep breath to calm himself down, to clear his mind. The arms seemed to respond, falling naturally in place. When he felt calmer, he started to test their coordination. Each side would move collectively unless he gave them a command. He started with general movements, working out ways to move them individually without them getting tangled up whilst Experimenter watched gleefully. Soon Peter had enough control that he was satisfied, giving a sextuple bicep flex; six huge arms, their individual circumferences as big as Peter’s head, all bulging and stretching the hems of the tight gloves they were encased in. “You were more than prepared to live with six arms back then,” commented Experimenter, massaging his crotch. “How does it feel now?” Peter sighed, running his upper two hands through his hair as the lower four crossed themselves. “I guess… there’s no fighting it,” he admitted, defeatedly. “I guess you’ve seen in my memories that I’ll never be destined for a normal, happy life. No doubt you’ve seen my future too and made the same judgement.” “Of all my powers, Peter, foresight is not one of them,” said Experimenter. “I have empathic and some telepathic abilities. I can read your mind, read your feelings, but I cannot influence them or see beyond the present.” “Well that does kind of explain why you’ve put my mind through this much anguish from your experiments, and despite all you've done you haven’t forced me to accept these changes unwillingly,” said Peter. “Just… promise me you won’t change me from Spider-Man into some kind of Man-Spider.” “Oh goodness no,” said Experimenter. “I’ve seen that memory and I wasn’t keen myself.” Peter nodded and thought, ‘you and me both’. He raised his arms and shot six web lines, approving the result. ‘I could get used to this’. Experimenter smiled and waved his hand again, ready to begin his next experiment. Peter hadn’t noticed this, but he did notice the throaty, heavy breathing coming behind him. He turned around and once more, his eyes bulged in fear. A distorted black, liquid-like, form with holes where Its eyes and mouth should be began to stagger toward Peter. “The Symbiote!” he gasped. “You gotta be kidding me!” “There’s nowhere to run Peter,” said Experimenter, disappearing. Peter used all six arms to shoot webbing at the alien goo but It just absorbed it, growing in mass and size. He changed tactic, willing his webs to shoot explosive web balls to try and snare it, but the Symbiote once more absorbed them and grew even larger, beginning to tower over Peter. Peter turned and tried to swing away in a desperate attempt to escape but he just hit an invisible wall. He began to climb but he was met with another invisible wall. He felt several tendrils suddenly wrap themselves around him and start to pull. He used every ounce of power in his wall-sticking ability to keep from being pulled down, but the Symbiote was too strong and he was soon tumbling to the ground. More black tendrils latched onto him and Peter desperately tried to rip them off, but with each touch the Symbiote latched further onto him. It started tearing his costume off, pulling it away in chunks as the spandex material stretched until it could stretch no more under the powerful pull of the Symbiote. Peter tried to crawl away but he was being pulled back, the Symbiote tearing away the remnants of his costume and began to slither up his naked legs. ‘Got to fight it,’ he thought. ‘Got to reject it...’ It started to grip tight on his legs, overlapping tendrils consuming his legs, sending a cold wave rippling through his body. The Symbiote covered his crotch and dove into his ass crack, burying itself past his hole and deep inside him, tendrils reaching up to latch onto his arms and force them back. Peter grunted and struggled under the grasp of the encroaching Symbiote but he knew the battle was lost, yet he was still mentally rejecting the connection. It was crawling up his arms and back, consuming him. It travelled up his neck, covering his hair until it went into his mouth and covered his eyes, leaving him in darkness. Peter felt himself lose consciousness. “Wake up, Peter.” Peter awoke and realised he was now standing up. Experimenter was sat in front of him, still pawing at his crotch, watching him intently. “I don’t want this,” said Peter groggily. He felt exhausted but his energy levels were getting stronger. “The Symbiote?” asked Experimenter. “But you had such a good time with it once before.” “Yeah, until I realised it was slowly trying to kill me,” replied Peter. Once again Peter was unable to move except for his head. “I can feel it, trying to take over,” he said. “Trying to bond with me.” “Why don’t you let it?” asked Experimenter. “It will only make you stronger.” “At what cost?” retorted Peter. “My life? Should I just let it consume me like the Venom Symbiote tried to? Let it suck me dry until it kills me from exhaustion or when it’s using my body dangerously?” Experimenter stood and waved his hand, the full length mirror appearing again. In his reflection, Peter could see he was head-to-toe covered in the black Symbiote with a reddish hue where the light reflected off the shapes of his muscles, two red patches on his face where his eyes would be. It was like a smooth second skin; every muscle, every vein, every groove and separation on display like if Peter were just standing naked; except for his head which covered him like a mask and his crotch which pooled like a codpiece, giving him some dignity despite how much it bulged. He was disgusted at the sight; with his size he could almost look like Venom, his old Symbiote that then bonded with Eddie Brock. “I can feel it in my mind, banging on the door and trying to get in,” said Peter. “I won’t let it take over me. And you can’t make me.” “That I cannot,” admitted Experimenter. “Though it is a sentient being, perhaps if you were to ask it what it will do to you, you might change your mind.” “No!” Peter barked. His head was killing him, a powerful headache throbbing from the Symbiote’s attempts. ‘Let meee innn…’ he heard a throaty, breathy voice in his mind say. ‘NO!’ Peter screamed in his mind. Peter suddenly felt a movement around his stomach and a large glob began to extend from his abs, reaching up to his face and beginning to take form. Holes appeared to form eyes and a mouth. “If youuu will not ssspeak to usss in your mmmind, then weee will ssspeak to you outssside,” said the Symbiote. “Join with usss Peeeterrr.” “No, no, no, no, NO!” growled Peter. “Your kind has caused me nothing but pain, suffering and grief. I reject you! You are not welcome in my body!” “Weee know what our kinnn have done to youuu,” said the Symbiote, its eyehole moving to convey shame. “But weee are not like themmm. Weee only want to helllp youuu. Make youuu ssstronger.” “I’ve heard that story before,” said Peter, sharply. “Weee do not lie!” It screeched. “Youuu know the hissstory of my ssspecies, how we mussst bond with othersss to live. And while weee live on thhhrough othersss, we give them betterrr livesss. Make them ssstronger!” “The last symbiote I encountered nearly killed me when it was ‘living’ off of me,” growled Peter. “And then, when I rejected it, it latched onto another man like a parasite and fuelled his hatred, again trying to end my life.” “We cannot ssspeak for the actionsss of our speciesss asss a whole,” said the Symbiote. “But do nottt judge usss on their actionsss. We are not the sssame asss themmm.” “Why should I believe you?” A tendril extended from the glob before him and connected with his face. Suddenly Peter’s mind was filled with flashing images, memories of the Symbiote. The joys of a new host, the hosts’ bringing good to their worlds, their hosts’ corruption from being drunk on their own power, the Symbiote being used and forced to destroy, constant rejection from hundreds, thousands of species. Betrayal, isolation, pain, loneliness, drifting for hundreds of years alone in the cold of space, frozen in its prison-like rock form. Peter could feel himself crying. He was then shown some other hosts, ones that had used the Symbiote for good. Memories filled with joy and pleasure, great companionship and harmonious coexistence, some even sexual; but these memories were a handful, eventually parting with the host at the end of a long life bonded together before being used for evil by the next host. “Wee arrre not a tool for dessstructionnn,” said the Symbiote. “Many of our hossstsss usssed usss, defiled usss. Can you sssee how weee tried to ssstop them? They were ssstronger than usss, imprisssoned usss in their mindsss so they could ussse usss for their ssselfishhh vendettaaasss.” Peter nodded, speechless. “From the brrrief glanccce into your sssubconsciousss we can sssee you are nnnot evil at hhheart, Peeeterrr Parrrkerrr,” It said. “Yyyour will isss ssstrong, even now you arrre keeeping usss out. You would beee a powwwerfulll massster. Weee woullld not beee able to brrring youuu harm.” “I’m nobody's master,” said Peter. “And you are nobody’s slave. A symbiotic relationship is beings able to live equally, each one benefitting from the other.” “That isss all weee desire, Peeeterrr,” said the Symbiote. “Weee wish to live through yourrr bodyyy and innn returnnn, make youuu ssstronger! Weee would neverrr hhharm youuu, our life dependsss on youuu living. Making youuu ssstronger keeepsss you alive, keeepsss usss alive.” Peter sighed. “If I bond with you, if I let you in, it’ll be on a few conditions,” said Peter. “Nnname themmm.” “One, I will not refer to myself as ‘us’,” said Peter. “I am me and you are you. Two, I will host you but I will be in complete control of my own mind and body. You will not take over when I’m sleeping or make me angrier and lose control of my actions, or make me more violent. The only exception to this is if I am unconscious and I’m in danger, you can get me away somewhere that’s safe until I regain consciousness and that’s it. Three, I will not consume brains, human matter or suck out people’s life force in any way, shape or form. Four, if I change my mind about you and I want you gone, even if we are fully bonded, you will leave my body without question. Are we clear?” The Symbiote was silent for a few moments before it responded, considering Peter’s proposal. Slowly, the glob in front of Peter nodded. “Weee accepttt,” said the Symbiote. “Youuu will not have to worry about usss, weee will cooperate fullly. And weee do nottt feeed as you dessscribed. Weee only feeed off your hormonesss, adrendalinnne, tessstosssterone and endorrrphinesss.” “That’s… good to know,” said Peter. “Before we bond, can I ask what your name is?” “Name?” It asked. “Weee dooo not have a name though manyyy have referred to usss as beeeing living obeeediennnce.” “Obedience, huh?” said Peter, chuckling. “No wonder you called me your master and agreed to my conditions. Okay Obedience, I’ll let you bond with me.” Obedience withdrew back into Peter and he opened his mind. He felt power begin to surge through him like a sun rising deep inside him, spreading outward into every fibre of his being, his already incredible strength growing exponentially. The feeling of fully bonding, which he had never done with his old Symbiote, was incredible. His mind filled completely with the memories of Obedience and of his previous hosts. The histories and knowledge of thousands of individuals and species filling his mind and Peter was able to access them instantly, like Google now powered his brain. He willed the Symbiote to change into the costume Experimenter had given him, the black goo covering him morphing into his desired shape. The costume was even tighter than before, a perfect second skin that looked painted on. Peter didn’t even realise Experimenter had disappeared while he had been talking with Obedience and that the White City had grown around him. “Alright, let’s see how good I am now,” said Peter. “Six arms and a Symbiote, here we go.” He pushed off from the ground, ascending over one hundred feet in seconds from a single jump. “Whoa!” cried Peter, laughing, shooting a web. He swung so fast through the city that he was a moving blur as he travelled. His even further enhanced Spider-Sense enabled him to see for miles ahead, calculating exactly where his webs would hit for the perfect, fastest route through the city and with six web lines instead of two, he made short work of the distance. He was able to travel across the entirety of the replicated island of Manhattan within a minute. Peter swung back into the heart of the city and landed from one hundred and fifty feet in the air, down to a grouping of vehicles on the street, making them all shake from the impact. Not that Peter was fazed by such a forceful descent, his body was now so strong that the landing hadn’t hurt him in the slightest; he’d just absorbed the impact. For him, now, it was just like jumping down one step on the stairs instead of high in the air. Peter lifted every vehicle but there was no challenge, no matter the size of the vehicle. He could lift them with one hand, one finger even, and they weighed almost nothing. His already enhanced strength further enhanced by Obedience gave him so much strength that Peter didn’t know what to do with it. He even tried piling them on top of each other, webbing them up and pulling the web tight to crush them down. He could lift the pile of thirty vehicles, each of varying size and weight, with two hands though his muscles bulged only slightly when he held it up with one. ‘Perhapsss you neeed sssomethinggg more challengiiing,’ said Obedience in Peter’s head. ‘I know, but what?’ thought Peter. Peter looked around but nothing struck out to him. Not even Experimenter, his omniscient captor who could read his mind, changed his surroundings to give him a new challenge. Peter sighed; he had to find out what his new limits were, what his body was capable of. He looked up and down the street and spotted what he was looking for, his challenge. Peter walked up to a building on the street. It was standing singularly, no other buildings attached, at least twenty storeys high with masonry and statues along the top. Peter could only guess at its weight but he was pumped, he knew he had to lift that building, or at the very least try. Peter contained the building in a tight, intricate web to keep it together structurally. He piledrived his six fists into the ground around the building, digging a trench down to its foundations. Peter shot a few extra webs around the sides of the building to keep it balanced and prevent it from tipping over. He let out a long breath and flexed his huge muscles to warm them up, get them loose. He cracked his neck, psyching himself up. He knew he could do this. Peter crouched down and buried all six of his hands into the foundations, filling the holes with webbing to keep them from slipping. He let out another long breath slowly and deeply breathed back in. Peter pushed his legs to go up, grunting. They shook under the exertion, all the muscles in his body bulging insanely as he forced them to lift the building. The building groaned at being forced against the will of gravity, the foundations cracking as they were torn from the ground. Peter grunted and growled, putting all his strength into defeating his obstacle. It was taking a long time but he could feel the building slowly move upward, millimetre by millimetre. His legs bulged so much that even the Symbiote had trouble keeping together. It would suddenly split open in places and then quickly reform. ‘Got to… keep… going,’ Peter grunted in his mind. ‘Keeep goinggg Peeeterrr,’ Obedience cheered. Peter felt his strength surge through sheer force of will and he pushed up harder with his legs. They slowly began to straighten, the ground breaking beneath him making him sink a foot down but he didn’t care, he just kept going. “That’s it Peter,” said Experimenter who appeared behind him. “Show me how strong I’ve made you.” Peter growled like a wild animal, sweat pouring off his body, veins pulsing so hard they look set to burst under his paper-thin skin encased mostly in the Symbiote. Up and up and up the building went and then, with a scream of victory, Peter raised the building overhead. His chest heaved as he took fast, deep breaths, astonished at his feat. He pulled his arms out from the holes and began to shift the building over him until he was dead centre underneath it. “Are you fucking impressed?” Peter roared. Experimenter nodded. “More.” Peter didn’t need telling again, and began to squat the building. The first rep took some time but as the reps increased the faster they became. A whole building was on top of him, held up only by his six arms and huge muscular body, and it was only getting lighter as he repped deep squats. “Yes!” cried Experimenter, pawing fast at his crotch. “MORE!” Peter stopped squatting and threw the building up hundreds of feet into the sky. He shot more webs up at it to keep it together. He braced his arms up and caught it, the force pushing him five feet deep into the ground, causing a crater to form. Only his head and arms visible under the ten-inch gap. Peter forced his legs to move and he walked up and out of the crater, holding the building aloft and continued into the street. “Do you want more?” he barked at Experimenter, who nodded fervently. With the smallest of movements in his arms, Peter tore the building apart. Experimenter had finally had his release, moaning loudly as the rubble and debris fell around them, smashing into nearby buildings and causing them to crumple apart. Peter swaggered towards Experimenter as the last pieces of debris crashed into the ground, his muscles pumped to the extreme, shoulders and chest rising with raw power as he breathed. Even his cock was engorged, pumped and tenting underneath his symbiotic costume, jutting out profusely and swaying with each heavy step. “Is there anything else you were curious about, Experimenter?” Peter huffed. “Or are we done here?” Experimenter was shuddering, licking his lips. He managed to catch his breath and waved away the White City until the two of them stood in the familiar white room. “Oh Peter, you have no idea how satisfied you’ve made me,” said Experimenter. “But yes, I believe we are done. I suppose now I’ll just put you back to normal and send you home.” “Wait, what!?” exclaimed Peter. “Turn me back? After everything you put me through you’re just going to… send me back home, as if nothing happened?” “Well, yes,” said Experimenter, making his chair appear and taking a seat. “Did you really think this would be permanent?” “Well… yeah,” said Peter. “I thought that was the point. You played with me, did what you wanted to me and then… I don’t know...” ‘Pleeeassse, Peeeterrr,’ cried Obedience in his mind. ‘Don’t lettt him take usss awwway.’ “Even the Symbiote you gave me wants to stay,” pleaded Peter. “And you can’t exactly wipe our memories, you said so yourself that you cannot influence my mind.” “That is true,” said Experimenter, waving his hand again as a glass of red wine appeared. He sipped it, savouring the taste. “But then why should I let you keep these changes? What’s in it for me? It could be fun to observe you back on Earth, discontented with your existence as normal, boring Peter Parker and Spider-Man, always remembering what it was like to have more and yearn and long desperately to have it again.” “That would be just cruel,” said Peter, quietly. “And it’s not just me you would affect, but also Obedience. I’m sure you’ve seen his memories, seen what he’s been through. I’ve accepted and bonded with him now, I know I will be the perfect host for him and… and I know he’ll enhance my life greatly. If you are anything, Experimenter, it is not cruel. Curious, but you didn’t do all of this to me to be cruel.” “But what will you do now back on Earth?” asked Experimenter. “You’re bigger, more powerful and with some additional appendages; surely the world would notice? Surely the world would notice that on Peter Parker, let alone Spider-Man.” Peter was about to respond when the Symbiote covering him started to shift and move. Peter’s extra arms began to shrink down, his muscles decreasing until Peter stood in normal clothes, just as he would have looked before Experimenter took him. Experimenter looked in fascination at the change. Images quickly flashed in Peter’s head and he smiled. “Obedience tells me that Symbiotes are natural tesseracts,” Peter said, looking down at his normal look. “They can not only change the appearance of their host, but also their mass. Camouflage. While I am still big and multi-armed, what you see now is just an illusion created by the Symbiote. I guess it shouldn’t be a surprise if you read my memories. You should have seen that when I had my last symbiote, I was able to carry things like my camera inside the suit without adding any extra mass.” “Fascinating…” muttered Experimenter, his soaked crotch bulging again. “Please,” said Peter, walking over to Experimenter and getting on his knees. “Let me stay this way. I know it is selfish but I know that with the changes you’ve given me, I can be more than I ever was. And, if you let me stay this way when you send me back, I promise that you can bring me back to your place anytime and do whatever you want me to.” Peter changed back to his muscular, six armed state, naked except for a pair of black briefs that hugged him perfectly. Experimenter looked Peter up and down before smiling, draining his glass. “I suppose I will allow it,” he said, rubbing his hands along Peter’s swollen traps. Peter smiled and stood up, holding out three hands to shake. Experimenter chuckled and shook the middle hand. “Thank you,” said Peter. With a wave of Experimenter’s hand, Peter was plunged into darkness. When Peter opened his eyes, he found he was on top of a building back in regular New York City. He looked down and saw his body was just as it was; thickly muscled with six arms and wearing only the briefs. He grinned, willing his new costume to cover him. Peter’s ultra-enhanced Spider Sense picked up a radio signal from the police, a robbery was in progress and the thieves had gotten away in an armoured car, officers were in pursuit. ‘Arrre you rrready, Peeeterrr?” asked Obedience in his head. ‘Yes I am,’ he replied. ‘Let’s show the world the new, improved Spider-Man.’ -- x -- Experimenter sighed contently, another satisfactory experiment. He would soon be seeing Peter Parker again, that he was sure of. He waved his hand and before him, a dozen floating screens appeared, showing different people doing various superpowered activities. Experimenter observed each one, taking in what he was seeing. “Curious…” he muttered. “Curious…” THE END…? Thanks for reading!
  12. Daniel’s growth cycle appears to be over as he reaches over to give Vance a huge kiss on his lips. With Anderson consuming Vance’s cum, the relationship between the three guys may have now changed forever. Vance’s confession that he cares a great deal about Daniel could lead to something more long term. After about thirty minutes, the three teens get up and start to clean up the campsite. Both Anderson and Vance are able to put their clothes back on, but Daniel’s dramatic transformation creates a really large problem, he cannot wear anything in his present condition. It is after a little bit of thinking that Daniel’s friends decide to use one of the tents as a way of covering him up since there is nothing else available. He laughs but agrees to try it out. Luckily his massive frame is able to fit completely inside the material as they tie a few ropes around his waist. His cock forms a huge bulge to the side of his leg but at least it is concealed. They now wonder if Daniel could even fit in the van that they brought with them on the trip. He tells them to not worry and that he can just tail them on the way back to the city since he knows the path there. Anderson and Vance think it is a crazy idea but they go along with it. They tell him they will see him a little later and drive off leaving him on his own. As he begins to leave the campsite, he realizes that he has no way of communicating with them if he has some kind of problem. He feels a little scared, but knows that his size should deter about anyone that approaches him. He makes it to the end of the country road that led to the campsite when he hears a voice getting closer. He looks around bewildered and starts to walk again. The voice draws even closer than before. He stops moving to wait and see if this person or thing will continue to follow him. He goes to turn his head as he comes face to face with an olive skinned man with a thick beard. He smiles as he pushes Daniel down on the ground. He tries punching the man, but he is unable to do much to him as the man pulls open the tent that was covering Daniel and plunges his thick cock inside him. The young hulk barely resists as the giant olive stud starts fucking him hard moving faster with each thrust. Before long, the intruder busts a huge load inside him and yells in ecstasy. Daniel punches him which makes him grab his face with his thick hands. He manages to push the giant stud off of him, but not before he is dragged back over to him. The man laughs as he pulls Daniel down to the ground to face him. ‘YOU WILL FUCKING SIT THERE MAN! I THINK I DESERVE SOME NOURISHMENT FROM YOU!’ The man grabs a hold of Daniel’s cock and starts stroking hard making him squirm. His strength is making the young hulk agonize as he feels a giant load building up inside him. The man smiles and knows he won’t have to wait too longer for his reward. He strokes faster as he feels the cum flowing from Daniel’s balls into his cock. He opens his mouth to catch the thick goo as it shoots directly into his throat. The young victim moans as he fills his attacker full of his juices. ‘MMMMM SO DELICIOUS MAN! I THINK YOU CAN FEED ME MORE AGAIN LATER!’ He lets go of Daniel’s cock as he falls over on to his back. The young victim appears to be rearing to leave again, but the huge Hispanic-looking man stops him yet again. ‘Going somewhere man! I don’t think so, you are going to stay here and keep me company.’ ‘What do you want from me? I am just trying to get home.’ ‘I doubt you will go anywhere near the city man. There are a lot of crazy people there. Trust me, that is how I ended up like this.’ Daniel stares at him intensely as he says this and wonders what exactly happened to this man. He starts to ask him a few questions. ‘So how did you get so massive?’ The man smiles at him. ‘How old are you anyway man? I’m 20 and let me tell you, I never thought I would be in this body for my entire life. My dream came true though and now I am a colossus of muscle.’ ‘I’m 18. I just graduated from high school actually. Wow you are 20? I would have guessed a bit older.’ The man glares at him for a few moments and then winks. ‘My name is Gavin in case you wanted to know. Of course I know you don’t give a shit, but I told you anyway.’ ‘My name is Daniel. I sort of hit puberty late since this just happened yesterday.’ ‘OHH I see. Well mine wasn’t puberty, it was caused by a chemical I ingested a few days ago. I sort of wish I had stayed where it happened now because I am wondering what the man I was with is up to.’ ‘There is someone else like you?’ ‘Well yes actually, I fucked him hard like you and he changed. I doubt that it will affect you since you have a different problem hehe.’ Daniel and Gavin talk for several more minutes before they decide that maybe they should lay low for awhile. ‘Damn my friends are probably waiting for me in the city. What should I do Gavin?’ ‘Forget it man, if they come back here they are making a mistake because you are better off being away from them.’ ‘I care a great deal about one of them though. I can’t just forget about him.’ ‘Daniel, I have the same problem too, but I know it is for the best if I stay away from him.’ They share some more stories about their lovers before Gavin recommends that they keep moving along. He shares some food with Daniel that he made when he was scavenging over the past few days. He tells the young hulk that they will have to constantly eat to maintain their energy and frankly their minds. Since Gavin is a bit bigger than his younger counterpart, he agrees that he will hunt for more food if Daniel can build a shelter for them for the night. He agrees and Gavin disappears for a bit. Daniel gets to work on building the shelter as he breaks down a bunch of huge branches and finds things to tie them together with. He hasn’t really done much of this before even though he remembers a few things from Boy Scouts. As the sun goes down, Daniel manages to put the shelter together in a decent fashion. He hears huge footsteps and hopes that it is Gavin and nobody else. He can feel whatever it is breathing on him as he turns around. To his surprise, it is a giant brown bear standing on its back legs. Before he can make a sound, his older companion comes out of nowhere and breaks the bear’s neck like it is nothing. Gavin smiles really big and says point blank, ‘WE HAVE DINNER!’ Then he remarks how Daniel didn’t make a fire, but laughs. After finding an appropriate spot, Daniel starts the fire up as Gavin carves up the bear into segments. He asks if his young buddy has anything to cook with and he shakes his shoulders. Gavin disappears for a few minutes and comes back with a giant metal tub. Daniel gives him a strange look and then asks where he got that from. The older hulk laughs and says somewhere close by and plants the tub close to the fire. He tells Daniel to build him a shelf so he can put the tub on it. ‘Who am I, Mr. Handyman?’ ‘You seem to be doing fine to me man. Get to it Daniel!’ Daniel finds some stray branches and manages to tie them together enough that they can surround the fire. Gavin sits the tub in the middle as it heats up. He throws massive amounts of bear meat into it and watches it cook up. The two hulks marvel at how delicious it looks as it cooks. Gavin decides to take some of the meat out to let it bake in the sun the next morning since he plans on moving on to another destination in a day or two. As the sun disappears from the sky, the two huge men chow down on the cooked meat in some makeshift bowls that Daniel made out of some scrap wood. It doesn’t take long for them to finish eating to go lay down in their shelter. Gavin remarks at how well-constructed it is and then turns to look at Daniel and winks. The younger hulk blushes a bit as he begins to realize that he is warming up to this strange man laying with him. They both have things in common it seems and yet they are so incredibly different. Daniel is still thinking that Anderson and Vance will probably come looking for him possibly as early as the next day since he did promise that he would follow behind them. Gavin again tells him that he needs to just move along because going back to the city is not a wise decision at this point because of his size. He explains how he became who he is to Daniel and how he volunteered for a secret project with a doctor that he refers to as Raines. Originally he was a bit scared about it since at that point in time he was quite shy. Once the chemical entered into his body though, something ferocious was unleashed from inside and he became who he is now. Daniel is intrigued by his story and talks about his late puberty. Gavin moves in closer as he tells his story and rubs his face a little. He can tell that the young hulk is very close to dosing off so he leans him against his chest. After a few minutes, they both doze off as neither one of them knows what will happen next.
  13. KING REX 2: THE HORDE OF FUTURE-HEROES PROLOGUE/ CHAPTER 1: The End of Time/ Horde Headquarters By absman420 PROLOGUE: The End of Time Decay. Entropy and decay as far as the eye could see. Even the empty wind moved nothing but sand, already having worn down any obstacle that may have stood in its wake -- eroded any object that may have existed in the past. Simply put, if not nearly impossible to imagine, there was nothing here. A vast and endless nothing. It was his domain -- the Time Stalker! His dull and faded robes, tattered and worn, covered his dry and withered flesh -- it had been years since he’d pulled back his hood to reveal a face he’d long since forgotten. Even if he remembered his own identity after all these billions of years, who would he reveal it to? Alone in his domain -- alone for time immeasurable -- the Time Stalker revelled in his ultimate victory, seeking only ways to push this final entropy backwards through the ages, to the beginning of Time itself, so that he’d be Master of All! Of course, there were those who stood against him. Time and again, the Horde of Future-Heroes had thwarted his plans. Misguided children! Noble Cockroaches! Their lifespans were barely more than a blink of the eye to one such as the Stalker -- yet, they’d disrupted his every effort. Inspired by the heroic exploits of the teenaged Superion a thousand years in their past, these youths banded together to unite their planets and carry on the Superionic Ideal, becoming the Horde of Future-Heroes! So many of them, easily two dozen at the least. Each of these heroes had one distinctive super power that made them unique and for a while a teenaged Superion traveled to the future to join them in their adventures. The Time Stalker knew the way to strike at them was through their relationship with Superion. Remove Superion from the equation and the Horde would have no inspiration. He’d tried many times -- in one instance, the Stalker had gone so far as to snag a moment of time itself to create a Pocket Universe, where Superion hadn’t gained his powers until adulthood, thereby negating the motivation for the Horde’s formation. Even THIS did not stop the Future-Heroes -- it merely made a continuity blip that repaired itself (and blew itself up again) multiple times, a recurring Crisis, rebooting and three-booting the Universe over and over. And STILL the Horde existed! There had to be some way to stop them... At that moment, something in the Time-Viewing Globe caught his eye. On one of the Multiple Earths, a trans-dimensional portal had opened. Upon closer examination, the Time Stalker saw what had happened, not only to the Superion of that world, but to the Justice Club as well! Maybe this was the tool he needed to defeat the Horde… or at least distract them. It took little effort to divert the portal and bring the entity using it here, to the Time Stalker’s domain. As it shimmered with an almost mirror-like finish, the oval-shaped portal opened and a being fell through, as if pushed. A male humanoid with a hyper-augmented musculature and oversized genitalia. An impressive specimen to be sure, dressed in purple spandex shorts that were banded at the waist and thigh with golden metallic bands, somehow emphasizing his endowment, purple boots, no gloves -- but golden gauntlets -- no shirt either, but somehow a metallic lightning bolt seemed attached to (a part of?) the skin of his massive pecs, a short white cape held around his thick neck by a golden tassel, and a bejewelled crown atop his square-jawed, handsome head. Wary, but not fearful, the man stood, taking in his surroundings, facing the hooded entity before him. “Where am I?” he growled. “And what are you? Death?” The Time Stalker chuckled, something he so rarely did, he couldn’t remember the last time -- so many years -- “I do not reap,” he said in his dry, raspy voice. “I sow. I sow carnage and entropy. The End of Time is so much more than mere death, mortal. I am the Time Stalker and this is my domain. And you, King Rex, as you would have yourself known, will soon be a tool for me in the defeat of the Horde of Future Heroes.” “I serve no one’s will but my own,” said the King, crossing his arms before his massive chest -- impressive, to be sure -- striking a posture of resistance. “I seek not your permission,” the Stalker hissed. “You will play out my orchestrations without even realizing it. Just by being yourself, King Rex, you will be my unwitting pawn.” And with that, Rex lashed out, opening his arms and releasing his power -- wave after wave of invisible mass, intent on weighing his opponent down. The power that had felled Superion. The Time Stalker shook it off as if it were little more than a pest, a nuisance. Deep within the shadows of his hood, Rex could almost see his smile. “Yes,” the Stalker said quietly. “That will do perfectly. But first, taste MY power…” With but a slight gesture, the Stalker deflected Rex’s attack and launched his own, a blast of chronal energy that hit Rex square in the chest -- it would’ve knocked him over if Rex’s mighty legs hadn’t already been braced. As he felt it rush past him, the chronal energy seemed to wash away the years as it went, like coarse sand would erode an object rushing by. When it was over, he wasn’t sure exactly what was different at first -- yes, he was slightly smaller, his muscles leaner, but still massive. No… it was his skin -- his skin was tighter! Tighter, smoother, softer, like when he’d been a boy. And that was when Rex realized -- the Time Stalker’s chronal blast had made him younger! He was no longer a full-grown man in the prime of his life -- now Rex was barely more than a teen. A hyper-muscular, over-endowed teen, to be sure, but a teen nonetheless -- maybe twenty on the outside. Even the hair on his head was youthful, shaggy and unkempt. And was he sporting a weak, teenaged beard? “What the hell…?” Even his voice had more tenor -- less of an edge. The Stalker was pleased. “Perfect,” he mumbled, chuckling. “Perfect. You still retain your powers and abilities, of course. And your lusts -- at your new age even more difficult to resist. But now you’ll fit in with the Horde, a contemporary, and so they’ll accept you. After that, it’s only a matter of time -- and time is what I know so well. And what I have so much of.” The Stalker made another gesture and a new trans-dimensional portal opened, shimmering just like the first, the one that had brought Rex here. “Go then and spread your sexual chaos,” the Stalker schemed aloud, “but not as King Rex, not yet. Not at YOUR new age.” He chuckled. “It’s not trite enough for them. Let them know you instead as Power Teen.” As he spoke, the Time Stalker seemed to grow, nearly eight feet tall by the time he said, “Do this for me and I promise you a reward that will shake the very foundation of continuity.” “Reward?” Rex asked, finally interested. Rex felt himself pushed, though there was no one to push him. But he felt pushed, for sure -- hands on his chest, shoving him into the trans-dimensional portal. He tumbled backwards through it -- his super-strength nothing in the face of this force -- and landed, unceremoniously, on his ass, on a weird sort of plastic-feeling pavement, so different from the decayed, unstable sandy surface at the End of Time. This new place was super-clean, sleek in a souped-up, science-fiction kind of way, notable for the absence of litter and pollution as much as the bright, metallic colors. As he stood, brushing some errant sand from his muscular ass, Rex realized that he was standing on a Pavilion of sorts, and there were quite a number of people milling about. Young people -- some of them in their early teens -- some of them not even HUMAN -- dressed in garash, stylized superhero garb. “Attention, Candidates…” The announcement caused Rex to turn around, where her faced a large building that was shaped like the back-end of a retro-styled rocketship sticking up out of the ground, brandished with a large letter “H”. In front of the “H”, a holographic banner read, “Horde Tryouts Today.” ********** HORDE HEADQUARTERS -- Earth The Horde Future-Hero Pavillion Before Rex could gather his thoughts, the announcement continued. “Welcome to Horde Membership Tryouts. We will begin our initial screening here on the Future-Hero Pavilion. When it’s your turn, tell us your real name, your planet of origin, the codename you’d like and a summation of your powers. Be prepared to demonstrate your powers as well. If you pass this phase, you will go inside the clubhouse for the next stage. Thank you and good luck.” Rex smiled as he realized the obviousness of the Time Stalker’s plot -- still, he wasn’t sure why he should play along. Infiltrating and corrupting this Horde could be a fun way to spend the day, no doubt, but that a being like the Time Stalker wanted so badly for him to do it, he wondered if he should. Really… what was in it for him? And then, as if on cue, the clubhouse doors opened and two of the Horde emerged. Because of his position -- Rex was near the back of the crowd -- he had to stand on the balls of his feet to see. On the left was something that looked like a human and a computer were merged together -- blue skin, with obviously fake light blue hair, but the rest of him was almost completely bio-circuitry, living, breathing AI. He wore a sleeveless white jumpsuit, tucked into light gray boots -- a heavy belt strapped around his waist that seemed to have multiple controls and functions. “Smartiak 6,” someone next to Rex said, in awe of the being. “He has a computer mind -- a twelfth-level intelligence with an all-too human heart.” He DID look like a computer had fucked someone, thought Rex -- but it was fleeting. As he tried to imagine what kind of cock Smartiak 6 had, he saw Smartiak’s companion. It couldn’t be…? Yet, somehow it was. Superion. But not the Superion that Rex had transformed into His Royal Consort -- this was a younger version, at least a decade younger than the Superion Rex knew. How could Superion exist as a youth a thousand years in his adult future? Was this what the Time Stalker had been talking about when he’d said Rex would “shake the foundation of continuity”? This youthful Superion had the same costume as his adult-self, the same S-shield across his chest -- but he had the build of a highly-trained teen athlete, a gymnast or a swimmer, lean and tight -- spectacular abs, Rex noted -- not the heavy musculature he carried as an adult, even before Rex augmented it. But it couldn’t be…? “It couldn’t be…” Rex mumbled aloud. The creature next to him took that as a cue to talk. “It is!’ the creature said, waving one of its many hands. “Everyone knows the legend: inspired by the deeds of the universal hero Superion, the Horde began as a club for young superheroes. At first, it was just a few Adventures. But as they became popular, the three founders when back in time a thousand years and recruited a youthful Superion to join their ranks, eventually becoming known as TEEN SUPERION AND THE HORDE OF FUTURE-HEROES!” “‘TEEN Superion’...?” “I know,” the creature said, giggling. “Isn’t he DREAMY?” Teen Superion was dreamy, indeed, Rex thought, glancing back at the young hero as he and Smartiak 6 stepped onto an electric platform hovering under the banner reading “Horde Tryouts today” -- his sleek musculature and those teeny, tiny hips, Rex just wanted to pound his hole. “Good Morning, Candidates!” Teen Superion announced in a strong, youthful voice. “We want to welcome you to this first round of Horde Tryouts. When it’s your turn, tell us your name, your proposed code-name, your planet of origin and be prepared to demonstrate your power.” There were quite a number of applicants, although most had little to offer in the way of actual power. Many seemed to be more sight-gag oriented, superfans with ridiculous code-names like “Fruit-Ripening Boy”, “Chlorine Kid” or “Ida Eyeballs”. Smartiak 6 would deny them and then Teen Superion would make some sort of comforting quip. Still, the hopeful would-be heroes were disappointed -- they’d lost the universe’s biggest talent show. And then they called on Rex, who suddenly realized he’d been standing in line without knowing it. As he approached the platform, he saw that same look in Teen Superion’s eyes that he‘d become so accustomed to when men first saw Rex’s hyper-muscled body and hyper-masculine endowment -- that moment of shock and envy. Of course, Teen Superion had no way of knowing that Rex had already enslaved his future self. That made this moment all the more delightful. “I am Rex of Earth,” he said with some amusement, legs spread, hands on hips, displaying himself proudly. “Code name: Power Teen. Aside from super-strength and my obvious physical prowess, I have the ability to give and take mass and strength away from someone. If I were battling Teen Superion, for example, I could take sap him of his strength -- or, if he were my ally, I could ADD to his strength, if such a thing were ever necessary.” “Fascinating,” said Smartiak 6, obviously contemplating Rex’s potential like Rex was a chess-piece. “Can you give us a demonstration?” asked Teen Superion, hopping down off the platform, a confident smirk on his face. Although the same height, Rex outweighed Teen Superion by at least fifty muscular pounds. Still, the super-teen held his stance, defiant -- Rex couldn’t help but remember Teen Superion’s adult self kneeling at Rex’s feet and sucking Rex’s mighty cock. Now it looked like Rex was going to get to seduce Superion all over again. The thought turned him on, regardless of the temporal chaos it would cause. “Gladly,” said Rex, lifting his arms in a grappling stance, as if he were about to begin a wrestling match. Moving so quickly he was little more than a blur, Teen Superion zipped behind Rex and put him in a Full Nelson -- it was like being in an iron vice, immovable and solid. Rex seemed helpless. “Well, I guess that ends that pretty quickly,” Teen Superion said smugly -- Rex enjoyed the feeling of Teen Superion pressing against him. “Not quite yet,” said Rex, bending his arm and gently touching Teen Superion. Almost immediately, Teen Superion’s hold weakened. “What’s happening?” he asked, suddenly breathless. Left with less strength than a normal human, Teen Superion’s Full Nelson was easily broken by Rex, as he effortlessly flipped the young hero onto his back on the Pavilion before them. He held Teen Superion against the ground with just his flat hand. “Now what do you think?” he quietly asked the helpless hero. Teen Superion smiled weakly. “I propose Full Horde Membership!” he said. [CONTINUED IN CHAPTER 2 -- COMING SOON!] *********** From the Fanzine Column ABSMAN BLABS, MAN: A “LASS”, A “LAD”, ALAS AND ALACK A word about the HORDE OF FUTURE-HEROES. Debuting in 1958 in PASSIVE COMICS #247, the original eight-page HORDE story was largely a throwaway idea -- Teen Superion, visited by three Super Teens from the future, is invited to join their superhero club. After initially failing in some rigged initiation tests, there are knowing laughs, and that’s the end of that. All in all, a very simple and childlike adventure, reminiscent of most PASSIVE COMICS from the Silver Era. The Horde caught on though, and readers demanded more. The Horde’s adventures began appearing regularly in TEEN SUPERION comics as a backup, but became so popular that the book’s name changed to TEEN SUPERION AND THE HORDE OF FUTURE-HEROES and eventually, with issue #259 took over the title completely, renamed simply THE HORDE. Most of the Horde Members are identified to be in their mid-to-late teens during this era -- but it wasn’t until the 1970’s that the Horde had aged enough to include “Space Opera” elements into the storyline -- romance, intrigue and betrayal. Hot artist Matt Grail launched himself to fame bringing sweeping changes to the Horde’s costumes and modernizing the design of the 30th century -- making it look strangely like a sci-fi disco-fest -- lots of skin and lots of hair (on the girls and the boys! [Magnetic Boy’s black corset got this writer through puberty!]) Horde members married, had children, yet still kept the Lad/ Lass, Boy/ Girl honorifics in their code names. (With the exception of the infamous “Adult Horde” story that appeared way back in PASSIVE COMICS #354-355) Horde fans did the math -- there had been 14 Horde Leaders with a leader’s term lasting roughly one year. So by that measure, many of the Horde were in their mid-to-late 20’s still calling themselves “Boy” and “Girl” to “honor their inspiration”, Teen Superion. A time may come in the future when the Horde Members update their names to match their adulthood, but there are many who believe an Adult Horde may not have the same magic and innocence -- perhaps that’s true. It certainly wouldn’t have the same impact to see the Adult Horde dealing with the horrors of middle-age, chronic pain and male-pattern baldness -- but maybe a little more adult tone would be okay. Let them have SOME sex -- especially Smartiak 6, doesn’t a computer deserve a little love?
  14. This is a story by Speaker from the old Evolution Forum written in 2007, which never got the credits it deserved. Sadly the story is unfinished and there seems to be no way finding the author now. Therefore, I am posting this story on his behalf, hoping he will see, like and continue the story. If the author wishes to take down the story, then I will do that. I also took out the liberty to correct spelling mistakes and revise a passage or two, as well as add a little bit at the end to open up for more possibilities for this story to be continued. Hope you enjoy! Help me find the author to ask for a continuation or permission to continue the story. ______________ "Paradise" by Speaker (Sept, 2007), revised by MuscCanon (2016) Joey woke up, not having the slightest clue whatsoever as to where the hell he was. He was content to simply lay back on this sinfully comfortable, warm bed, and just relax. Joey had no idea how he'd gotten here either, but he really wasn't complaining. He just had no desire at all to move. His bliss, however, was not everlasting. After simply lying in bed for what unkindly felt like about three minutes, he heard a voice above him somewhere. "So, still asleep are ya?" Joey had no desire to answer. Part of his brain wondered if he was drugged, because he normally was not this sleepy, and answered any question he was given. Unfortunately for him, that was not the part of his brain in control, so he just continued to lay there, mute. "Figured..." Joey felt a needle pierce his skin, and when he still made no movement, the suspicious part of his brain knew that there was something wrong. The needle emptied into him, and after about a minute of continued bliss, he stopped being so sleepy. He sat up and looked around. Whoever had spoken to him was gone now, leaving him alone in this cell-like room. There was the incredibly comfortable bed, a door, and lamp. Nothing more. Joey stood up, noticing while he did so that he was completely naked, which seriously embarrassed him, as he knew that there was no chance that there weren't cameras in this room. He put one hand over his privates, and walked to the door, where he was not surprised to find it locked. He sighed, "Wonder what the hell this is about." He muttered to himself as he walked back towards the bed. He sat on it, and given that he really had no choice in the matter, stopped hiding the fact that he was naked, exposing his average dick and balls to the free air. Normally he'd be scared in a situation like this, where he had no idea where he was or how he had gotten there, but Joey at least thought things through. Scared or not, he was here anyways, and there didn't seem to be any chance of escape, so why be afraid if you can help it? He hummed music, to distract himself from the fear welling up deep inside of him. The door opened suddenly, and Joey stood up, covering his cock and balls with his hand out of instinct. A man in a white lab coat walked in and smiled at him. Joey instantly relaxed, but he kept a hand over his crotch just to be safe. There was something about this man's friendly, smiling face that put him instantly at ease. It wasn't hard to notice that the doctor absolutely had to work out like a beast whenever he wasn't working wherever they were. His lab coat was huge, but it had to be to hold a man as huge as he was. His upper arms completely filled the upper portion of the sleeve, and even through the coat Joey could see some of the incredible definition in the man's arms. His pecs forced themselves outward from his chest, arrogantly pushing the lab coat out far enough from the front of his body that it almost looked like a table. Joey had no doubt that this man would have trouble seeing the rest of his body if he looked down, simply because his huge pecs blocked the view. Except maybe his cock, which was, although Joey couldn't see it clearly through the material, obviously exceptional. His thighs filled his pants to bursting, and his face topped it off. The guy looked like he couldn't be a minute older than 21 years old. He was a Latino obviously, from the tone of his skin and his black hair and dark eyes, but he was also the sexiest Latino that Joey had ever seen. His white teeth stood out perfectly from his dark brown, perfect skin. His black, curly hair was cut short, and he had an impressive 5 o'clock shadow around his perfect face. The man was absurdly sexy, the kind of man who would put Mr. Olympia to shame, while having the face and dick of the best male model in the world. Joey's dick immediately, and obviously, hardened fully under his hand. The man grinned, and said to him, "There's no need to cover that up. I get that reaction a lot. My name's Miguel, and I bet you're wondering what the hell you're doing here." Joey nodded, and the simple tone of Miguel's reassuring voice brought his hand away from his dick, exposing it's hardness to anyone who cared to look. He simply couldn't take his eyes off this man. Quite a large part of him wanted to put his hand back on his dick and start stroking, but he wasn't prepared to go quite that far... not while Miguel was looking anyways. "Simply put, you are in essence a guinea pig. I know putting it that way sounds cruel, and I assure you it is not. I'm one of the first people who was tested you know, and now here I am, working to continue the testing." Joey finally found the courage to unglue his tongue, "Yeah but what is it you're testing?" "In essence it's a combination of a muscle-enhancement formula the military has been using, and a sort of fountain of youth. Guess how old I am?" Joey guessed, "21?" "Try tripling that. I only look 21 because of the formula, but I'm actually 64." Joey gaped at the man, who didn't look like he could possibly be 64, but if what he'd said was true, then of course it was possible. Duh, he thought to himself, he just said that he was 64 and that the formula made him look younger, so of course he doesn't look like he's 64. All that thinking didn't stop him from wondering how it was possible though. "But if it's a fountain of youth thing, then why am I here? I'm only 18. Are you trying to make me younger?" Joey thought in horror of having to start puberty again if he was going to be shrunk. "Well no. See it actually happens by us injecting a sort of template into a person. That template overrides your genes for age, and muscularity and sort of bootstraps itself in, but it leaves the rest of your genes alone. Of course, everyone doesn't end up the same height and weight, but it's reasonably close, and the rest of your genes determine how you grow when you lift weights, even after you've grown from the formula. That's why we're all muscular and look like we're 21 years old. It's because the template makes us look that way, but the rest of our genes are in place, which is why I'm Latino, Antonio is Italian, Brandon is black, and so on and so forth. You aren't the first person we've tested who is younger than the age that the rest of us are, but the first person came through perfectly and we want to see if it works well on everyone. That's where you come in. Joey stared at the man. He'd understood almost half of what Miguel had said, but he at least comprehended the most important things like if he took the formula then he'd become a 21-year-old muscleman. He really didn't care about the rest of whatever Miguel had said. If all he'd said was 'We're going to make you a muscular man.' Then that would have been enough to hook him! "So, whaddaya think?" Miguel asked, "Do you wanna do this?" "Hell yes!" Miguel led Joey into another room, this one with an ominous looking machine in the centre of it. There was a large glass tube in the heart of the machine, easily big enough to hold two men comfortably. The tube was surrounded by other wires and there were other tubes that entered the glass one in the centre. He assumed, correctly that he was supposed to get into the big tube. Miguel nodded when he gestured at it and Joey got in it. He entered the tube and heard Miguel's voice from a speaker somewhere inside. "Don’t be afraid, but the other tubes are going to attach to you." As soon as he said that, the tubes inside the main chamber attached to his body. One to each leg, each arm, and one to his chest. He looked at them apprehensively, as they were as thick as two fingers in diameter. "Those are for the muscle mass you're going to be gaining. You're going to gain weight in muscle mass, and that mass has to come from somewhere, so we inject it straight into your bloodstream with these. I know they look big, but that's to get the growth over with quickly because I won’t lie to you, it's painful. Knowing that do you still want to proceed?" Joey nodded. He didn't care if it hurt if it gave him a body like Miguel's. "Ok. I'm starting the procedure." Through the tube into his right leg a small amount of a purple fluid entered his leg, which began to burn immediately. It hurt, but Joey gritted his teeth and attempted to ignore it. "That's the template. We have to wait a minute for it to circulate to the rest of your body before we can actually start the growth." It was probably the longest minute of his life. The fire in his leg, spread up into his dick, up his abs, chest, arms and even into his head. It was like being forced to stay in a campfire even as he slowly started burning. "Ok, here we go." He heard Miguel say Blue fluid rushed into his body from the tubes. Joey grunted as the fluid entered him in five places. He felt, rather than saw, his body starting to swell. He really didn't care about the muscle growing along his body at the moment. He suddenly understood what Miguel had said. He really did want this over with quickly. Through the pain though it was impossible not to notice some things, like how his thighs forced each other outwards, forcing him to adopt a wider stance. How his back thickened and widened, forcing his arms out wider. How it was getting difficult to look down over growing pecs. How his body itched as hair grew in. All those were easily ignored however at the pain. He screamed as his bones lengthened, and the muscle fluid just kept pouring in. The growth had only taken another minute, but it had felt longer than that when it abruptly halted. The door of the chamber opened and Joey staggered out, unaccustomed to walking with massive thighs. He looked up, panting and saw Miguel slowly stroking his really thick, uncut, Latin cock and staring at Joey. Miguel walked over and pulled one of Joey's thick arms around his shoulder. "Tired eh? I know that transformation takes a lot out of you." Joey nodded, still staring at Miguel's thick dick. It wasn't hard for Miguel to notice this. "Sorry but the transformation is pretty hot to watch, even if it's not so fun to experience." Joey managed to gasp through his panting, "Are you... gay?" Surprise filled Miguel's face, before he laughed suddenly. Joey looked at Miguel in confusion. "GAY?! Of course we're all gay! That's the one prerequisite for the transformation you know. I can't believe I left that out. You have to be gay or the transformation won't work!" Joey stared at Miguel, who was laughing so hard tears fell out of his eyes, and despite being riddled with residual pain (which was quickly ebbing), felt like the happiest gay guy on Earth. "How many people have had this?" Joey asked, not panting as much anymore. "About 100 now. We try to keep it relatively quiet, but it's hard to do so with a hundred 21 year old horny musclemen in one place." "In one place? So we don't leave here?" Miguel smiled at Joey. "You can anytime you want." It took Joey only a moment to understand. "Yeah I wouldn't want to leave either. Not with 'a hundred 21 year old horny musclemen in one place.'" Miguel slapped his hand on Joey's newly broad back. "Now you're getting it. Look you're probably exhausted. I was when I transformed. Just let me take you to a room and you can rest up a bit before you meet the rest of the guys." Joey nodded. He let Miguel practically carry him to a much nicer room than the one he'd previously been in, lay him down on a bed, and he was sleeping the moment that his head touched the pillow. ----- Joey woke up, energized. He noticed that he was sleeping naked on top of the sheets but didn’t care at all. He sat up and stood up, marvelling at how abnormally easy it was. Normally standing up really wasn't much of an exertion, but people usually do get tired of it after a few hours. Joey instinctively knew that he wouldn't. He jogged into a private bathroom, noting that the room he was in looked more like a hotel suite than anything, complete with a balcony overlooking some ocean from atop a cliff, although he still didn't know where he was. Joey stared at his new self in the mirror. He was huge, easily 6'1" tall and he couldn’t be a pound less than 300, which he quickly confirmed on the scale in the bathroom. His chest was absurdly huge, like two massive dinner plates had been grafted onto his torso, and adorned with a half-dollar sized nipple. The crevice between his pecs looked deep enough to lose things in, although he knew that was an exaggeration. His pecs were so smooth, there was no hair to be seen. This gaze led him down over his 8-pack and then to his cock, which hung at least half-way down his tree-trunk thighs. He'd noticed that it was hard to walk, and gazing at his thighs gave him a shrewd idea why. His calves looked as though someone had shoved a football under them. He looked up again, this time at his arms which hung out of bowling ball sized shoulders. His guns had to be at least 24 inches around, if not bigger. He went into a double-bicep pose and stared at the proud peak which stood up from his arms. Veins covered his biceps and his forearms, which were absurdly thick as well, even at the wrist. Last, but not least, he stared at his face. His brown eyes somehow had more of a lustre, a shine than previously. His face was covered with brown shadow, and he noticed that he really needed a haircut. Joey grinned at the man, and the man in the mirror grinned back at him. He swaggered back into the main room, even though there was a separate room with a TV, a sofa bed and a computer. Joey doubted that he'd use the TV and computer but he had to marvel at the computer. Before his transformation, he would have been astounded at the quality of it, but now he really had no desire to use it. He looked around but found nothing that even looked like a dresser with clothes in it, so he shrugged and walked to the door. There was a note pinned there. ____ Hey! Welcome to the community! I'm Antonio and since our rooms are across the hall from each other, they asked me to give you a bit of an explanation, but I really didn't want to wake you up. The rooms are private and are set up to allow access when it scans your hand. We've already put in your fingerprints so if you want to get into your room, just put your hand on the panel next to the door and it'll open up. If you wanna know more, just come across the hall. I'll be in my room until 6 tonight. There's a clock next to the bed if you dont know the time. Antonio ____ Joey read the note, and looked at the clock. It was only 3 in the afternoon so he walked out of his room, into a carpeted hall which looked like nothing more than a hotel hallway, with rooms stretching along it. He walked across the hall and knocked. He heard feet moving and the door opened. Antonio was the epitome of an Italian hunk. Joey had just undergone his transformation and therefore hadn't had an opportunity to work out and grow any more. Judging by Antonio, he had only recently arrived too, but to Joey he looked like nothing less than perfection. Joey had a fair amount of brown body hair, but Antonio's pelt put his to shame. Antonio's chest was covered in about twice the black hair as Joey's was in brown, and it only continued down Antonio's abs, surrounded an impressive cock, and covered his legs as well. Antonio's short hair was curly and he had, like every man here apparently, an impressive black 5 o'clock shadow around his mouth. His muscles were about the same size as Joey's, but his body practically screamed 'HUNK' to Joey. Joey stared, open mouthed at Antonio and Joey could feel his dick harden as he stared. Antonio only grinned. "Hey man I was wondering when you'd wake up." Like Miguel, despite Antonio's obviously Italian heritage, he had no discernible Italian accent. "Joe isn't it? Come on in!" "It's Joey." Joey muttered and followed the Italian stallion into his room. It was physically the same as Joey's room, but there were the unmistakable scents of man, sweat and a fair amount of cum in the room that only aroused Joey further. "Ah ok Joey. I'm Antonio, and it looks like we're the next best thing to roommates! I suppose you want to ask a few questions?" Joey shook himself, nodded, and asked "Are there any clothes?" "Why would you want them? We're in a tropical paradise, the room temperatures are permanently set to 80 so they're never cold, and all you'd be doing is covering up that glorious bod." Joey couldn't argue his logic. "Where are we?" "We are on a nice small island in the south pacific. It's owned by Dave, who had the original idea for this growth. He's actually only 30 but he's probably the richest person in the world. Inheritance you know. 'Course he doesn't look like he's 30 since he got transformed too. You'll meet him later. He was the first guy to be transformed and is the biggest of us because of it, although Miguel, the doc, is almost as big. Nobody comes here unless they're delivering food or bringing another person here to be transformed, and then they only see the front, where they see a massive resort for 'The rich and famous,' which explains why they've never met anyone who's been in here. The private beach is on the back side, which is in a little cove and can’t be seen from the outside. We've got everything here. An AWESOME weight room, all the food you could possibly eat, none of it junk food either so you can grow more. You name it, we've got it." Joey laughed. "Well that answers pretty much all my questions, but I’ve got another one. How old are you really?" Antonio smiled, "I'm 19. I was the first guy they tested the formula on who wasn't over 21, and you're the second." Joey grinned at Antonio. It didn't seem possible that a 19-year-old could have that kind of body, but then, he was living proof that it was indeed possible himself. Joey couldn't resist anymore. He reached forward and kissed Antonio on the mouth passionately. He loved the feeling of Antonio's rough facial hair against his own, which told him beyond a doubt that he was kissing a man, and that he loved every second of it. They broke off the kiss after about a minute and Joey muttered, "God I've wanted to do that since I saw you. You're so hot." Antonio grinned and muttered, "So are you." Then Antonio beckoned Joey to follow him. "I want you to meet someone." Joey walked into Antonio's bedroom and saw in bed, what had to be the most massive man here. The man had his huge arms behind his head, showing off what had to be 30" guns, and Joey couldn't even imagine the colossal chest the man had. The man's body was entirely hairless, save his eyebrows and a crew cut, but it only showed off his size even more. This man had the most freakishly huge legs you can imagine and they were covered with veins. The man spoke, "So you're Joey? I'm Dave, the owner of this place and the biggest fucker you'll ever meet." Joey was loving his 'tough guy' attitude. Joey walked up to the Dave's naked body, knelt and started sucking on Dave's massive cock. Or at least he tried. Joey guessed his to be about 14" hard, but Dave's had to be at least 18" and it wasn’t fully hard yet. He couldn't imagine what it felt like to have that inside of him. It was hard enough to get it in his mouth. Whilst sucking this huge cock he couldn’t stop feeling all over Dave’s huge legs and calves. Just a moment later, he felt a thick cock enter his ass. He didn't need to look to realize that Antonio had taken advantage of Joey's ass in the air and hadn't needed any more invitation than that. He released Dave's cock for a moment to moan with pleasure as he felt that 14" cock pounding away at his bubble butt, before he went back to sucking on Dave's cock with gusto and looked up at Dave’s face. His impression showed pure bliss. He must have been really enjoying Joey’s sucking. At the same time Dave was playing with his big nipples, which were hard and erect. It didn't take long before Dave's cock started throbbing hard and spewing a massive load down Joey's throat. Joey didn't know if he could swallow it all but he tried anyways. Suddenly his own cock began shooting its load all over the floor. He tensed from the pleasure, and that was enough to squeeze Antonio's dick with his ass cheeks and drive Antonio into climax as well. Joey was getting cum into him from his ass and his mouth and was shooting his own load as well. All at the same time. He was in the ultimate state of ecstasy. Nothing could ever match this. Nothing. He slowly felt himself getting fuller and fuller and started touching his muscle belly in shock. His ones flat 8 pack muscled abs were now replaced with a bloated but rock hard roid gut which kept growing bigger and bigger by the second. After five minutes of this pure, sweet sex Joey and Antonio stopped shooting. Dave, of course, continued for another minute or so before he too was sated. Joey grunted as he felt Antonio slide his thick cock out of his own ass. Joey released Dave's cock and stood up. The floor was covered with his cum. He'd shot at least a gallon, maybe two, and it was oozing along the floor. Dave looked at Joey’s new roid gut and laughed “don’t worry boy. All that cum will transform into muscles really soon. It’s the fuel that makes us grow. And by the looks of it, you have a lot of growing to do.” Just the thought of it made Joey hard again and leaking pre all over the floor. Dave was watching him, absentmindedly stroking his cock, which was hard yet again. "If you haven't noticed Joey, we can have sex pretty much 24-7, but most of us do other things as well. I, for example, am going to go down to the weight room and shame all of my other guests. Antonio, after sex, usually likes to go surfing at the beach, but of course, what you do is up to you. This is a pleasure island. You can do anything you want here as long as it doesn't harm or steal from one of the other guests. Of course, I wouldn't have brought you here if I thought you would do anything like that, but just to be sure, I'm laying down the rules. The formula is reversible and if you piss enough people off, we can reverse it, wipe your memory of this island and send you back to the mainland. I'd prefer not to do that, as you're one of the better cocksuckers I've ever encountered, and you'll look good with another 100lbs of muscle on you. So be good." He flashed a grin, and walked sideways out of the room. His yet again hard nipples hit the side of the door, which obviously gave Dave shudders and pleasure, as his dick leaked more pre on the floor. Antonio looked at Joey and smiled. "He's right you know. I like surfing after sex, but I guess I could be persuaded into a little more fun." Joey smiled back. He knew he could have Antonio anytime he wanted. But right now he couldn’t stop thinking about Dave. “Thanks for the offer, but I would really love to lift some weights. Getting my fully blown out roid gut down to a more reasonable size. Do you want to join?” Antonio was a little bit disappointed but changed his mood in a second. “Follow me, I’ll show you the way”. As both muscle hunks left the room and walked down the hallway, Antonio kept on pointing out who lived where and all the opportunities they had. Once they turned the corner, Antonio stopped in front of a particular door and obviously got nervous. Joey also noticed that Antonio’s dick got harder by the minute. Joey looked up at the door sign and read Miguel. “Follow this way, then turn left and take the elevator down to the first floor. You will find the gym right there. Don’t be shocked but what you will find there. I will follow you right after. Just need to finish some business first.” Antonio absentmindedly started stroking his cock. “Ok, see you around. Have fun.” Joey couldn’t stop smiling thinking about what Antonio will do with Miguel. Were they lovers? Once he reached the elevator and got in, he clicked the button with a big G.Y.M. sign to it. The elevator closed and slowly started going down. His head was full of ideas what he will find at the gym. But most of all he was looking forward to see Dave work out. Maybe he will be able to work out with him. What will Dave look like pumped? Is Dave still growing? How big will Joey grow? The door opened and what Joey saw made his dick rock hard in an instant. TO BE CONTINUED....
  15. Chapter 1 Buckling Season Sweat dripping down my brow, I step over the last fallen tree on the trail. I was reaching my usual camping site. I had to get away from my life and these woods always helped me clear my thoughts. Work was not going right but the last straw was the breakup from my last girlfriend. On the surface, we were great but underneath we were a wrack. Neither of us were having sparks after our first date. Once I at my site, I unload my pack and set my set the camp up. As I finished up, I walk over to a near by stream, took off my shirt, and kneel down to take a long drink. As I drank, felt the cool of the water spread through out my body. Suddenly, I felt the cool air on my ass; followed by a lick down my ass. "FUCK!" I scream as the person eat my hole and little sparks of pleasure danced up my spine.They spread my ass cheeks apart and went deeper with their tongue. Then they began to tongue fuck my asshole. Their tongue went deeper then I would image it could go in my hole. The person pulled up my hips, spread my legs, and started to play with my balls, rolling them in their calloused hand. Licking up my crack, I could feel a the prickle of a beard. Then he spoke, "I love the taste of a sweaty hole." His hand travel from my balls to my cock, which I just noticed to be hard as a rock and dripping with pre. "Now to see how this feels," he said as he rub the pre down my shaft. I moan as his calloused hand work my cock, lubing my cock with my own pre. Once he had my cock coated with my own pre, he flipped me over onto the gravel shore, straddle my hips, and plunged my cock into his firm arse. He hummed with content. "Feels better then I thought," he said as he started to move himself up and down my cock. His ass felt better then any pussy I had before as he worked his ass muscles around my cock. My cock was pulsing in time with my rapid heart in the heat of his ass. I moaned as he firmly thrust down on my cock, going balls deep, before grabbing his hips and start fucking with vigor. I barely notice how hairy his body was, it felt like some type of animal. He grab my hands and pinned them above my head. "Sorry, Kid," He said before licking my earlobe, "I am going to draw this out." I could feel his hard large cock against my stomach as he kept my hands pinned above my head. The heat coming from it was almost to hot as it rub against my stomach. With each bounce on my cock, he cock rub against my pudgy belly. I moaned as the being milked my cock with his anal muscles. Soon I reached the point of no return and thrust up into you to breed his ass with my cum. "Yes breed my tailhole, Kid," he said as keep working his muscles to get every last drop and jerking off his own cock. Within moments, he was grunting and having his orgasm. He cum squirted onto my face and into my mouth. I was about to spit the salty liquid out but he took his hand and covered my mouth. "Now be a good Kid and swallow." With no choice, I swallowed and felt a warm heat in my groin. I was hard still and in the other's ass, so I flip him over. "Hey what are you," he started to say before he moaned as I began to fuck him again. The heat from my groin started to spread into the rest of my body. Once I was fully enveloped in the warmth, I increased my speed, fucking the guy that raped me. I could feel my body change; muscles twitching, growing, and getting heavier, the itch of hair sprouting in places that I had little of and never had hair on me, and even the painful changing of bones. But I was lost in the heat of his ass and the lust I had. I kept fucking him, only moving him to get deeper into him. I even noticed that he had hooves but that was nothing to me. That is how deep in lust I was. Just getting off was all that matter. Filling this tight hole with my cum was my mission. I do not know how long I fucked him, but I did not care. I was almost to my peak, all i needed was to get more pleasure. I leaned down, took his large cock into my mouth, and sucked. That made him moan loudly and his whole body shake. I shot my load deep into him again and soon he was shooting his wad in my mouth. Not resisting, I swallowed every drop and then just collapsed. I woke up, on my back again and with my legs up in the air with a fullness in my ass. I was about to say something but then I wave of pleasure washed over me and I started to pant heavily. "It seems someone is finally awake," said the same guy that assaulted me, pounding away on my ass. I push back onto him and got a grunt. Smiling, I start to push back more and meet his thrust, making him grunt even louder. Then I did something I did not know I could do, I start using my ass muscle to milk his cock. "FUCK," he yelled as he when balls deep and unloaded in my ass. I moan as I feel the warm of his seed deep in my anal cavity. Quickly the warm spread to the rest of my body and pulsed few times. "Now you are fully one of us," He said pulling out of me. Whimpering at the last, I sat up. He smiled and offered his hand. Taking it, he help me up and I notice the change of my center of gravity. Then I notice the changes to my body. "What the fuck," I whispered as I move my hands across my transformed body. Where there was small pudge, now a hard six pack. A flat pecs was now were two meaty slabs covered with a bit of fur. My legs were now covered in fur and feet were hooves. My thighs were so thick that they changed how I placed my hooves(weird that I noticed that). I even now had a bubble butt. The most changed was my balls and cock. My balls seem to grew an inch in diameter and my cock was now a monster. I could barely grip around it with one hand, and it was totally soft too. Then my hands went up bulked up arms and thickened neck to my head were they found a set of curled horns that ended just under my ears. Then a sharp whistle made me come to my surroundings. "Damn," the guy said to me, "the extra load you fucked out of me did some wonders." Then he walk around me. "Usually just changed Satyrs only get juvenile horns," He touched them and I let out a growl. He went wide eyes and lowered his head. "Oh fuck," he whispered as he walked back in front of me. "Let me introduce myself," he said as he smiled and winked, "I am Brian Little-horn." Stepping up to him, I grab his flaccid cock and gave it a squeeze. "Little," I said, "I do not think so." He chuckled as his cock pulsed in my hand. I never thought I would not be repulse an other man's dick in my hand. Then I moved my hand and grope Brian's balls and massaged them. He moaned lightly. "If I did not have so many question I would fuck you again," I said as I reached behind him and pulled him close by his ass. "Like how now I have no qualms about touching and thinking of men." Bending down, I licked one of the ears of Brian. He started to breath heavy and his cock started to cub up next to mine. "I can not give you all the answers," he said as he tried to move away but I held him place, "But for that one I can answered." He gave in and start to feel up the body that he had changed. "You have always that desire to have men," Brian slip his hands down my back and grope my ass. He looked up at me. "Just you were raised to think those desires were wrong and you buried them." I smiled down at him. He blushed and turned his head. "But any other questions will be answered by boss." I release him and raise my brow. "Time to go," he said as he grab my hand and guided me into the woods.
  16. WHY YOU SHOULDN’T TRUST SAUL BENNETT By absman420 “I’m home!!!!” “Tino!’ called the bigger man, opening his arms and smiling wide. The little bodybuilder jumped into his embrace.. “Daddy!” he called his husband, lovingly. They kissed -- and the bigger man could already feel the little bodybuilder’s erection pressing into him. “I’ve missed you so much!” “You’ve only been gone a week, boy.” They kissed anyway. “I know,” little Tino said. “I wanna fuck so bad.” The bigger man smiled coyly. “Horny little Tino,” he said, rubbing the back of his husband’s head while he squeezed his ass. “You wanna fuck first, or get settled?” Tino pulled away from the kissing, looking his man in the face. “Fuck,” he said, smiling. “I want to fuck. But I want to give you your present first.” The bigger man flicked his eyebrows. “Something kinky, I hope?” he asked. “You got another hot boy stashed in your bag?” “Ha!” the little bodybuilder said. “I’m sharing you with no one today. I need that big porn-star cock all to myself!” He broke their hug after a quick peck on the lips and turned to his bags. “Let’s take this to the bedroom.” For New York, for the Upper West Side, it was a spacious apartment, but Tino missed LA -- he missed the weather and his friends -- and he secretly wondered how long his hubby would keep them secluded here? They hadn’t had to move to the other side of the country because his husband didn’t want to be a porn star anymore. No matter where they went, his man was always gonna be Big Mick Masterman, whose dick was legend. Nearly eleven inches when completely hard -- Big Mick would joke about feeling light-headed when it was at its max -- his dick was so large, it would’ve looked out-of-proportion if Mick hadn’t been so big himself. Not a bodybuilder like Tino -- all cuts and aesthetics and shiny hardness -- Mick was a beast of a man, thick and strong and exuding the cocky power of the well-hung Alpha. Was he past his prime? Probably by just a hair, depending on what you considered “prime”. He’d done hundreds of movies, thousands of scenes, countless guest appearances, but no matter how good it’s been, biology is biology -- once your dick stops working, you don’t work in porn. Nobody wants a limp-dicked daddy. And Big Mick Masterman was no bottom. Since turning 50, his dick stopped behaving for him the way it did twenty years ago, when even testosterone on the breeze would get him hard. In truth, it wasn’t just his dick, his whole body was betraying him, turning into an old man right in front of him -- sagging, softening -- but for a man who’d built a whole career out of his amazing dong, Big Mick’s focus was always his cock. Once Tino dug out the little box he’d buried in his suitcase, he found Big Mick prepping the Tri-Mix vial he’d gotten out of the fridge. Tino smiled -- he’d be glad when Mick got rid of that shit. Injecting your cock to get hard….? Tino thought. Yuck! “So tell me about LA,” Mick said, pulling an insulin syringe from the drawer, using it to point to Tino’s box. “Is that my present?” “Hold your horses,” Tino said, putting the small cardboard box on the opposite counter. “I have a story.” Mick smiled slightly. “Of course you do.” Tino pursed his lips at the bigger man. He took a big breath and said, as if confessing, “So… while I was out there, I ran into Saul Bennett...” “Oh, Jesus,” Mick groaned, dropping the insulin syringe on the counter. “You wanna kill ANY chance of me getting hard, right?” “Stop it,” Tino chided. “It was a nice conversation. It wasn’t an easy decision for him…” But Big Mick was already annoyed. “Oh, come on, Tino!” he said, a touch of anger. “He cancelled my contract. I was one of the biggest names in the fucking business and he cancelled my contract because I had ED. I mean, what the fuck? He fuckin’ ruined my career, Tino!” Tino was still calm. “He feels really bad, Mick.” “Yeah, I bet! Do you know how much money he fucking lost when he cut me? Let me tell you something: Saul doesn’t feel bad because of what he did to my self-esteem, or my reputation, or my fucking life! He feels bad because he lost revenue. Saul Bennett gives a shit about nothing but money, Tino. I thought you knew that.” Tino sighed. “I’m sorry I brought it up. I should’ve just given this to you without explanation.” He handed the small, cardboard box to Big Mick, who took it humorlessly. “This is from Saul?” Mick asked. “He feels really bad, Mick.” There was a moment when Tino was unsure if Mick would throw it, crush it, or open it -- frankly, there was a moment when Mick was unsure, too -- ultimately, Mick tore the little sticker keeping the lid closed and opened it up. Two little vials held by styrofoam cushioning, one contained pink liquid, the other blue. “What is it?” Mick asked. Tino had a devious smile. “It’s a little something-something so you won’t need THAT,” he said, pointing to the Tri-Mix and the syringe. “Mixed by one of Saul’s little… alchemist friends. Apparently, it’s the latest thing to keep porn-stars on the working roster.” Mick looked at him suspiciously. “Really?” he asked, softening. Tino shrugged. “No harm in trying.” Mick looked at the box and considered it for all of five seconds -- even his anger at Saul paled next to his desire for a good erection. “So what do I do?” Smiling, Tino stepped over to him and pulled the vials from the box. He handed the blue one to Mick. “One for you,” he said, keeping the pink one, “and one for me.” “Really?” Mick chuckled. “Blue and pink?” Tino smiled, pursing his lips at Mick. “Wanna trade?” he asked. “Why? Will the pink one turn me into a girl?” “Haha,” Tino said. “No, the pink one is gonna make me able to take what the blue one is gonna do to you!” He unscrewed the cap and quickly drank his down, making a face at the taste. “He said it takes about twenty minutes to hit -- i’m gonna clean up real quick. Cum join me when you’re ready.” And with that, Tino slunk to the bathroom. Big Mick couldn’t help but look at Tino’s muscular ass as the boy exited, He was lucky Tino’d stayed with him through the whole ED thing -- a hot number like him could have anybody. The least Mick could do was indulge a trial solution -- no matter that it had been provided by fucking Saul Bennett. With that, he unscrewed the cap and drank the contents of the vial -- no taste, maybe it was a placebo. Following Tino to the bedroom, he kept the Tri-Mix handy, He was already horny -- Tino had been gone a whole week, after all, and Big Mick wasn’t a big masturbator. It took a lot of work to get an eleven-inch cock hard -- it took even more lately -- he didn’t like to waste it on nothing. Stripping his shirt off, he could hear Tino in the shower, so he knew he had enough time to get his cockring and jockstrap on. Looking at his bulky self in the mirror, he flexed a most-muscular and pinched the barbells in his pierced nipples. Whoa! -- okay, THAT was electric -- a freaking WAVE of horny washing over him. Damn, even his dick was coming to life. He stripped off his jeans and his boxer briefs and stretched a hard rubber cockring around his juicy balls -- it was difficult enough to get his huge dick through the ring when it was soft, but it was thickening up fast, further delighting Mick, though he clumsily succeeded. His dick hung there at a slight angle, looking untroubled and confident. Maybe he wasn’t in the best shape anymore, but damn if his dick didn’t make up for it. He slipped on his NASTY PIG quilted leather jock, which made him look even bigger. Flopping in the big leather recliner across from the bed, he continued playing with his nipples as he waited for Tino. It wasn’t long before he heard the shower turn off. Just in time, as far as Mick was concerned -- he was getting damn horny -- frankly, he was starting not to care if the boy was clean at all. Mick was ready for some action. And he was starting to feel confident that his dick was ready, too. Tino slipped into the room, shiny and smooth, a tiny towel wrapped around his tiny hips. Usually short bodybuilders had thick waists, but Tino’s was so small and lean that it made his ass look gigantic by comparison -- when he was in a playful mood, he joked that he should become an underwear model or a professional stripper. Slyly smiling, he stood before Big Mick’s chair and posed for him, flexing his beautiful body. “Daddy want a lap dance?” he asked, hips swaying. Tino stepped up into the leather recliner, feet on either side of Mick’s hips -- the chair was sturdy enough, they’d proved it before -- the little towel he wore around his waist fell away, revealing the soft white thong he wore beneath, his cute little balls bouncing with each thrust. “Very nice, boy,” Big Mick mumbled, stroking the boy’s rock hard quads. “Lemme see that ass.” The boy turned to imaginary music, dancing like his hips were doing the seduction. For such massive legs, his ass was still round and tight, like he was still the college wrestler he’d been when the two had met, so many years ago. Tino squatted slightly and twerked in Mick’s face, shaking his muscular glutes, the strap of his thong visible as it ran down the crack of his ass. It was beautiful. Mick reached between Tino’s legs and grabbed the boy’s package, like his hand was a cockring -- he shoved his face between the halves of Tino’s ass, immediately tasting the boy’s hot hole -- clean, but with a slight hint of soap. Tino moaned immediately. “Yeah, big daddy,” he growled as Mick shoved his tongue in. God damn that man loved ass. His rough facial hair teased Tino’s hole. Mick didn’t realize how horny he was. Fuck, he wanted this boy -- wanted to dominate him and own him. He felt like a fucking teenager who’d never tasted a man before. The strap from the thong was getting in his way, but he could feel Tino’s cock getting hard in the pouch -- why couldn’t the boy like jockstraps, like normal people? So much easier to eat his ass. He looked good in anything -- or out of anything. Big Mick’s big dick thickened in his own pouch. He took his free hand off his nipple and reached down to help himself along. His cock filled his hand and was growing fast. He would’ve commented about it if his mouth hadn’t been full -- and if he hadn’t been so damn horny. “Fuck, boy,” he said, licking Tino’s hole, “suck my cock. I need your hot mouth.” “Oh yeah, Daddy,” he moaned, stepping down from the chair, kneeling his big bod between Mick’s outstretched legs. When the little bodybuilder saw Mick’s half-hard cock, growing there in Mick’s grip, he happily replaced Mick’s hand with his, and smiled slyly as he took the bigger man’s cock in his mouth. Warm and wet -- what a mouth -- Mick could feel himself hardening. He rolled his head back and shut his eyes, enjoying the sensation of his growing erection -- his hard-on was delighting him almost as much as the blow job. Was this the effects of Saul Bennett’s little potion? He couldn’t even get mad at Saul, the mother-fucker, that’s how good he felt -- like a man. Like a fucking man. Like a fucking man who hadn’t shot his fucking load in a week. His balls felt as full as his cock. He felt Tino’s hands holding them and tickling the back of his sac -- even his balls felt bigger. Huge fucking load. Suddenly, he realized his cock was rock hard -- a teen-aged erection -- a throbbing, needful, helpless kind of erection. Familiar and nearly forgotten -- an old friend found alive -- and with it came confidence, a confidence Mick had almost forgotten, as if it were even bigger -- if that were possible for a nearly-eleven-inch cock -- or had it been that long that it had BEEN this hard? He had to fuck. God damn, he had to fuck. He had to take this rock-hard cock and fuck with it. So fucking horny. He stood then, causing Tino to lose his balance and fall back on his butt. Mick grabbed him by the back of the neck and pushed the little bodybuilder toward the bed. Tino allowed himself to be taken, loving the confidence his husband exuded -- it was like the old days. On his back, his legs open, he could feel Mick’s cock press against his hole -- throbbing, alive, it wasn’t the product of injectable tri-mix, it was a genuine, sexually-stimulated erection, and it was eager to make up for lost time. The cock may have even felt bigger as it entered Tino’s ass, or maybe it had been so long that Tino had forgotten the full extent of Big Mick Masterman -- he was glad for the reminder. Mick didn’t waste any time. Standing beside the bed, he sank balls-deep in Tino’s hole, putting the entirety of his eleven-inch cock into the little bodybuilder in a single thrust.. Tino gasped. “Holy shit, a little warm up…” But Mick ignored him. He was muttering, “Need this so bad, fuck,” as he slowly withdrew his meat, then slammed it home again. “Fuck…” “Damn, honey....” But if Mick was listening, Tino couldn’t tell -- his eyes were kind of far-away, his mouth slightly open, a corner turned up in pleasure. Mick was lost in that pleasure, the resurgence of his alpha station. It was like the old days, back in his twenties, when the world was one big hole and Mick ached to fuck it hard -- not like it had been for the last year when life was fucking him. He fucked Tino like he’d suddenly remembered how to -- he was a battering ram. He was a porn star again. It didn’t surprise either of them that he’d orgasmed as quickly as he did -- not that that really slowed him down. He barely missed a beat and kept on pounding toward number two, using his cum as lube -- it leaked out of Tino’s hole. Tino would pass out around the fifth, so he wasn’t sure where it ended -- all he knew was that hours later when he lost consciousness (from exhaustion), Big Mick was still fucking him. What the hell had Saul Bennett given him? ******************************************************* Tino woke to the light of dawn, a beam of sunshine across his face. He was on his side, spooned by Mick -- and the first thing he realized was that Mick was still inside him, that huge cock still hard, filling him past the point of comfort. Even in his sleep, Mick gently thrust in and out, like he was dreaming of a fuck. Tino was afraid to wake him. The relentless, non-stop pounding Mick had given his ass last night was enough -- he couldn’t imagine it starting again. Slowly, gently, Tino slid off Mick’s cock, his hole so defeated that there wasn’t even a “pop” when the gargantuan head came out. Mick’s cock had felt huge inside him -- bigger than Tino had remembered it, even when last it had been fully hard, years ago before last night. As Tino quietly sat up on the edge of the bed, the movement seemed to disturb Mick -- his breathing changed slightly. They’d been together long enough that Tino knew even the most subtle change in Mick when asleep. He waited a moment until he heard Mick sink back deeply, then he stood, waiting to see if that changed anything, then he took a step and turned around, just enough to glance at his man. The first thing to catch his eye was Mick’s cock -- how could it not? -- it was gigantic! Truly gigantic, as the head of it slapped the very bottom of his abs with every dreamy thrust Mick took, leaving a little trail of cum between the slit and his core. Mick’s cock had never been THIS big -- not even in his prime! Mick’s cock measured out at just over 11-inches when fully hard, formidable on its own -- the cock he had now was well over a foot long, possibly as long as fourteen inches… and substantially thicker. How on earth could Tino have taken that? It wasn’t just the cock, though the cock held his attention -- that cock would hold ANY man’s attention, gay or straight -- it was beyond possible. The stuff of fantasy. But it wasn’t just his cock -- no, it was his balls, too. Tino had never seen balls so big on any man, except maybe those guys who have injections, or implants or whatever. Because of his heavy steroid cycles, Mick’s gonads had all but atrophied, shrunken well smaller than average -- he joked that it made his cock look bigger by comparison. The balls he had now were easily in proportion with his over-sized cock, easily as big as lemons, maybe avocados. The weight of them gently pulled on the base of that big dick, causing it to pulse even more. And then Tino widened his focus and saw Mick in his entirety. It wasn’t just his cock and his balls -- it was all of him! Mick was… Mick was… Mick was massive. Diesel. Tino had been the bodybuilder -- Tino had been the competitor -- Mick was the proud daddy who watched from the side, proud of his boy, but not looking for the attention himself. He had his own audience, and he didn’t think the two should mix. Mick had loved being a porn-star -- and he joked that he had a better build for that, anyway. (Imagine Mick’s dick in posers!) Mick had always had a bulky, muscular thing going on, big and thick, but not ripped -- no perfect abs for Big Mick Masterman. No need. Though to Tino’s disappointment, Mick had been going soft lately. THIS Mick, the Mick in their bed, was a very different man. This Mick was a bodybuilder -- this Mick could’ve just stepped off the competition stage -- this Mick was muscular and ripped, heavily-veined and pumped. The only thing ruining the illusion was the body hair -- Mick had always been hirsute (his back alone kept his waxer employed full-time) -- but this morning, Mick was covered with a layer of rough, short hair -- his shoulders, his arms, everything. The stubble on his face was heavy, like he could grow a beard in a day. Was his brow a little thicker, as well? He looked like he’d overdosed on testosterone, like he was tripping on some crazy hormone sauce… Saul! THAT SHIT SAUL HAD GIVEN THEM! Is that what had done this? It HAD to have been! Horrified, Tino quickly waddled his way to the bathroom, grabbing his phone off the dresser on the way past. The first thing he did was examine himself in the mirror -- if Saul’s formula had done that to Mick, what had the stuff he’d taken done to HIM? And the answer was… nothing that he could see. What had Saul said? He’d said the pink vial would make Tino able to take what the blue vial would do to Mick. The horror of that sunk in, which caused him to relax just enough that the cum that had been inside him started to leak down his muscular thigh. Fuck... Sitting on the toilet, easily a gallon of Mick’s cum rushed out of him, wetly filling the bowl with its salty scent. Why wasn’t he sore? Exhausted, yes, but not sore. What had that shit done? He said, “Call Saul Bennett” into his phone, quietly, though he was pretty sure Mick couldn’t hear him with the bathroom door closed. It took the phone a few seconds to connect -- longer for Saul to pick up. “It’s five o’clock in the morning, Tino,” Bennett mumbled from his end. “Why the fuck you calling me at five o’clock in the fucking morning?” “What was in that stuff, Saul?” Tino said, angrily. “What the fuck did you give him?” A sleepy laugh over the line, an evil chuckle. “I guess you guys used my gift,” he said. “What’d you think, Tino? Bet you haven’t got nailed like that in a while.” “Fuck you, Saul.” Saul laughed. “I think you got all the fucking, Tino. How’d you get away from him long enough to call me? He’s not fucking anybody else right now, is he?” “No!” Tino said in a whisper louder than he’d wanted. “He passed out sometime during the night and I’m sitting here in the bathroom emptying myself out! What the fuck, Saul?” “Okay. You definitely don’t want him fucking anybody else.” “Yeah, I’ll try to stop him. You should see him, Saul! He’s fucking HUGE! Did you know that would happen, Saul? Did you know? Why the fuck didn’t you tell me?” “I’m telling you now, don’t let him fuck anybody else.” Tino sighed (and the final bit of cum dripped out of him). “Why don’t you want him fucking anybody else? Why do you keep saying that, Saul? What aren’t you telling me?” There was a slight pause on the other end of the phone that Tino was about ready to interrupt when Saul spoke. “Let’s just say… the stuff I gave him? Well… it’s communicable.” “What?” “It means other people can catch it…” “I know what ‘communicable’ means, Saul,” Tino sighed again, his patience nearly gone. “What did you fucking give him?” Saul chuckled again -- the bastard. He said, “I’m giving him his career back, Tino.” A beat of silence where Tino didn’t respond, so Saul continued. “Tino, what the fuck good is a total top who can’t get hard -- can’t even get hard with an injectable, you know? I mean, he totally fucked his own head! I had to give him some time off.” “‘Time off’,” Tino mocked. “You know that ‘time off’ fucking destroyed him, right? You act like it was some kind of sabbatical and you were going to welcome him back! He was done -- except for a few guest appearances, his career was all but over! Once word got out that he was given some ‘time off’ because of ED, nobody would even ‘like’ his social-media posts!” Saul Bennett sighed. “Look… I’m sorry for that. It took my guys at the lab longer to come up with a solution that I thought. But here we are, Tino! And if I understand you correctly, the problem’s solved, right? Big Mick Masterman gets a triumphant return AND a major series! It’s gonna be awesome! I got HUGE plans for Mick, Tino -- we’re gonna make a fucking fortune!” Tino sighed again, more impatiently than before. “What did you fucking do to him, Saul?” “Turned him back into a top,” Saul said, matter-of-factly. “Cranked up the hormones and turned him into a hyper-masculine super-stud. How big is he, Tino? I bet he’s fucking huge!” “This is crazy,” Tino said to himself. As he stood, he realized he hadn’t cleaned himself up completely -- Big Mick’s cum still ran down his leg. He grabbed a hand-towel and started wiping himself. He wanted to hop in the shower, but he didn’t dare wake Mick -- not until he knew what was going on. “And what did you mean when you said he was communicable?” There was a pause, again long enough that Tino almost repeated himself, when Saul confessed, “So there’s a… side effect of the compound. If he fucks somebody who hasn’t had the antidote, they… also transform into a hyper-masculine super-top, just like him. Think of it, Tino,” Saul continued, and Tino swore he was drooling, “It’s a series. Big Mick fucks some fem little twink and transforms him into another out-of-control, unstoppable muscle-top -- then we follow the fun as they transform all the major bottom boys from all the other major studios. I’m calling it ‘Fuck Zombies -- The Series!’ It’s gonna be huge, Tino -- HUGE!” Tino was nearly speechless. “But he fucked ME,” he whispered. “Why didn’t that happen to me?” A small snort. “Cause you took the antidote, Tino. I told you, the pink vial made you able to take anything the blue vial did to your husband. It’s not just that you can’t catch the virus,” Saul explained, “but physically, it made you able to take the pounding one of these guys can give you and not get your ass torn apart. You’re my Ace in the Hole, Tino -- so to speak.” “You’re crazy…” Saul Bennett’s chuckle was nothing short of evil -- super-villain evil -- he was fucking PROUD of what he’d done! “Here’s what’s gonna happen, Tino,” he said, in a patronizing tone he hadn’t had before, “I need you to get him to me here in LA -- that’s your job. Well, your job is REALLY to get him here without him fucking anybody along the way. We wouldn’t want a pandemic to start, would we? You get him to me, we film this series -- ten films, twelve on the outside -- and then I’ll release him to you, good as new!” Tino was horrified. He stood, shouting, “You monster!” into the phone. “You fucking MONSTER!” And then he heard a sound from the bedroom -- fuck, he’d been too loud! He’d woken Mick. “Oh, fuck!” he whispered. “What’s going on, Tino?” “I woke him up.” A sound then, from the bedroom. “Fu-u-u-u-uck…” -- a moan -- “Fuck YEAH!” “Oh, fuck,” Tino said, panicking. “What do I do? What do I do?” Saul said, “Turn the camera on, for fuck’s sake. I wanna see this!” Tino could hear Mick in the bedroom, trudging around, his breathing heavy, his voice rough. “Fuck yes! Oh… oh, fuck… Fuck YEAH!!!!” And then the unmistakable sounds of Mick having an orgasm -- it went on and on, as Tino’s panic-level rose. And then he was pounding on the bathroom door, a dull, repetitive thud. Tino got the camera on just as Mick broke the door down, so he and Saul saw the same thing. Big Mick stood in the doorway, silhouetted by the morning light behind him, his new mass making him even bigger than Tino expected -- he was truly a monster, a diesel freak. Muscular, hairy, radiating power -- and then the unbelievable cock that stood there, rock hard, dripping freely, throbbing along with Mick’s heartbeat. A muscle-morph made real. Tino’s first thought upon seeing Mick’s cock? “I’m able to TAKE that?” Saul’s first thought upon seeing Mick’s cock? Very different -- he saw dollar signs. He began to record the call. Mick made eye-contact with Tino and growled -- he grabbed his dick -- slowly, a predator, he advanced. “Fuck,” he muttered, crazed, incapable of rational thought. “Gotta fuck…” Tino held his hands in front of him (giving Saul a front row seat). “Mick,” Tino pleaded. “Mick, please... listen to me…” And then Mick charged, causing Tino to drop the phone as he protected himself. The phone clattered to the floor and flipped -- and Saul ended up with an up-shot of the action, seeing the whole scene from below. It wasn’t the worst porn-angle in the world. Mick threw Tino over the counter and just started fucking him -- using his own cum as lube, he somehow managed to push his freakish thing into Tino’s over-worked hole. Flexing for himself in the mirror above the sink while he fucked, turned-on by his own incredible physique, he drooled like an animal. Tino had little choice but to take it -- even with Tino’s impressive size, he was no match for the monster his husband had become. All he could do was take it -- fortunately, Saul Bennett had made him able to take it. Mick’s cock was SO big… he hated that he liked it so much. “Saul?” Tino called as Mick ravaged him, between Mick’s powerful thrusts. “Saul, are you still there?” Mick suddenly fucked him harder, angrily. “Fuck Saul…” the beast muttered. From the floor, he could hear Saul’s voice. “I’m here, Tino -- he’s spectacular! You gotta get him to me, Tino. That’s’ all you gotta do. Get him to me. Now, lift your leg a little, you’re blocking my view of his cock.” How the fuck was Tino supposed to get Mick all the way across country to LA? It was impossible. Mick began long-dicking his hole, pulling his fourteen-inch shaft nearly all the way out before slamming it all the way back in to the root. Over and over again -- Tino was nearly delirious, ecstacy and horror mixed together. Fuck. Fuck you, Saul Bennett, he thought, while being fucked. How the fuck am I gonna do this? Between orgasms, Tino started to plot. AUTHOR’S AFTERWORD: Hey, all -- absman420 here again! Feels like a cliff-hanger, doesn’t it? I mean, there’s easily a chapter (maybe two) in Tino getting Big Mick to LA -- plane? Train? Auto? -- and then, there’s as many chapters as one could imagine as Mick turns industry twink bottoms to Fuck Zombie Super-Tops before Tino does (or doesn’t) get Saul to keep his deal and release Mick from his “contract” (haha) Could be quite a series. One I don’t want to write. That said, if anybody DOES want to contribute a chapter, please feel free to add one on! I’m very cool with the IDEA of this being a series, I just don’t have the time to do it justice myself. I only ask that you reference this story -- and me -- when you submit something. Otherwise, go to town! Tattcub has already written a story thread and posted it on this forum ("Priapus Pictures") and he inspired me to write a chapter myself (the upcoming "Twink Number Twelve").
  17. So this is a story I decided to write on a whim as an excuse to procrastinate from coursework I'm supposed to be doing that is very very loosely connected in some way to this, which is how I justified to myself wasting a couple of hours on it. In any case, I hope you enjoy it and I hope I don't offend any Potterheads on the forum (seriously, please don't execute me, I just thought the magical premise lent itself well for muscle growth stories) and instead I hope you appreciate the nods and references here and there. As always, feedback is always welcomed. HARRY POTTER & THE DRAUGHT OF VIGOUR Harry: Longbottom! Neville: Hello Harry *He says in an unamused yet friendly tone* Harry: ah it’s good to see you mate *Harry replies while patting Neville’s back* Harry: well come on, come in, it’s chilly outside isn’t it? It’s been 2 years since the Battle of Hogwarts, and former Hogwarts colleagues Harry and Neville had gone on to start the following chapter in their adult lives. They had remained friends after Hogwarts and Harry had invited Neville over for a Saturday night of eating terrible food and indulging in the stories of their lives. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Harry: hahahahaha. Neville: you don’t have to be such knob. Harry: *laughter trailing off* well you are correct that it wasn’t the nicest gesture, however, I honestly wasn’t aware that it took till the following morning for someone to find you on the common room floor. Neville: well it’s not as if I could undo Hermione’s curse on my own. Harry: at the very least that act of bravery is what won Gryffindor the House Cup during our first year, so cheers to you sir. *raises his wine glass* Neville: it does feel quite nice being acknowledged by the ‘chosen one’. *he says in a sarcastic tone* Harry: sod off. Neville: what a time to be alive though, despite the second wizarding war. Harry: a lot of things have changed, a lot of people have changed, I was taken aback when I came across Luna again the other day, she’s still quintessentially Luna though. Oh! *Harry half-jogs to another room* Neville: what are you doing? *hears rummaging* Harry: digging this out *Harry appears back in the room with a shoebox* Neville: what do you have in there? Harry: all kinds of stuff from back in Hogwarts *Harry says while sticking his arm further and further into the shoebox* Neville: where is your hand going? *Neville said, perplexed* Harry: oh this? I asked Hermione to put an extension charm on this box to store a lot of my old things. Incredibly handy, but why can’t I find those photographs? I have a couple of albums from our time at Hogwarts. Neville: maybe you have too much stuff in there, let’s take some of them out. Harry: Alright, here *Harry said as he started passing items off to Neville* After a number of things had been pulled out. Neville: okay let’s take a break, now. You really ought to clean that thing once in a while, this all can’t be absolutely necessary anymore. Harry: they are memories, some great, others torturous, but memories nonetheless. Neville: really, this is a memory worth keeping? *He says while holding up a 6th-year Herbology textbook* Did you ever even use this? Harry: I don’t believe so, it was around the time everything started falling apart. Neville: why is it so tattered already then? Harry: I’m not sure... *Harry says while taking the book from Neville and turning open the cover* ‘This Book is the Property of the Half-Blood Prince’ *Harry read out* Neville: The Half-Blood Prince? Harry: it was Snape’s pseudonym, I used his copy of Advanced Potion-Making during my 6th year as well and it had all sorts of changes to potions and spells he developed on his own in them that improved upon the ones in the book. Neville: You arse, so that’s how you did so incredibly well in that class. You could have passed the knowledge along. Harry: well not every spell in there was for good. I am very curious to see what he came up with in Herbology however *Harry said as he started to skim through the pages of the book as Neville leaned in as well to see* Neville: wow there are so many notes written in the margins. Harry: it was the same with his Advanced Potion-Making textbook, the man was a bloody genius. Neville: ‘draught of vigour, enhances exponentially the physical strength of the person who consumes it, a single sip causes.....e..t.......opp......i....ex....t....e’ *Neville read on a page they came across while going through the book* I can’t read this part, it’s smudged. ‘...sulting in magnified male physical traits’ Harry: well I believe the rest is rather clear, I think that bit simply went into more detail as to how it happens. Neville: magnified physical traits and enhanced strength, rubbish, it sounds too good to be true. Harry: this is one of Snape’s potions though, THE Severus Snape, it must be real. Neville: how come Snape never fit the description of someone who drank this potion then? Harry: it was Snape, do you really see him walking around resembling Hercules considering his personality? Neville: you’re not wrong. Harry: it’s most likely also temporary. Neville: what makes you think that? Harry: the ingredients, I know some of them are used in brewing Polyjuice potion, and that only lasts a couple of hours. It might be a variation on a transformation potion? Neville: isn’t Polyjuice brewing restricted? Harry: I have plenty of stories to tell *Harry says with a smug look* Neville: well that’s apparent. Harry: should we try it? Neville: are you sure about this? Trust a potions recipe a random student came up with? Harry: it’s a potion Snape came up with, the potions master Severus Snape. Neville: are you sure this Half-Blood Prince character was Snape? Harry: how do you think I won that bottle of Liquid Luck back in the day? Neville: blimey Harry, that’s how you bested the mighty Hermione? Harry: I’m telling you, his notes would make Slughorn green with envy. Neville: so... enhanced strength you say.... Harry just smirked in response. Neville, luckily for Harry, excelled at Herbology, and had the ingredients at his disposal, he loved to collect samples of even the rarest plants and fungi he could get his hands on, so they locked up and made way for Neville’s apartment for a night neither is sure to forget. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Neville: leave your coat wherever you like, could you start a fire and prepare my cauldron for me? Harry: certainly *he said as he lit a fire and reached for the cauldron* Wow, an Induro 1816, this is a high-quality cast bronze cauldron, with lion head handles and custom engraving. Neville: keen eye. I inherited it from my great- great- grandparents. Catch Harry. Harry: got it *Harry said, catch the jar Neville had tossed him* Got everything we need? Neville: yes, are you sure we should do his? Harry: just imagine the possibilities. Neville: very well. And so Neville undertook to brew the potion while Harry read him the instructions and recipe: Add 4 leeches to a bubbling cauldron..... ........... ....... stir counter-clockwise exactly 55,5 times without............ Shred the...... Then pour in spoonfuls of ground tuberose until the potion turns a pale.... ..................... ....occasionally.......... ......... Add 3 drops of Mandrake sap and wave your wand to....... ........... while adding.... ...... Let boil for an hour and proceed to add a bundle of knotgrass..... .................thus allowing the mixture to............... Add a Devil’s Snare vine with...... .................... Finally, stir 6 times clockwise and twice counter-clockwise while simultaneously waving your wand until the mixture ceases to bubble and add 10 leaves from a Whomping Willow, one at a time. The resulting draught should be white in colour, having the consistency of troll mucus and an aroma reminiscent of damp mossy forest and tanned leather. Neville: *sighs out in relief* It’s finally done. Harry: *sniffs over the cauldron* What a very specific smell, mossy forest and tanned leather. Neville: I don’t have a problem with the smell as much as I do with the way it looks.... doesn’t it remind you of.... Harry: I thought best not to mention it *Harry quickly interjected* But I’m glad to hear I wasn’t the only one with it in mind. Neville: are we sure we want to try this? *Neville said with a dubious look on his face as Harry poured them both a cup of the potion they had just brewed* Harry: cheers! *Harry clanks his cup against Neville’s as they both down the concoction* Neville: wow *he coughs a bit* Harry: that’s bloody awful, it’s like a stale minge Neville started to feel the effects of the potion first, he felt a dizzy spell coming on, he struggled to breathe and felt really agitated and disoriented. At the same time Harry was starting to feel tingling all over and broke out in a cold sweat, his heart was racing, he felt as if a bout of nausea was about to overcome him. Feeling ill distracted them from noticing some of the other effects of the potion that were becoming more noticeable; their veins were engorging, becoming fatter and more prominent on their skin as main veins spread into countless branches all over their bodies. Then their hearts started to pound, harder and harder, reverberating in their heads, their veins pulsing in unison with the heart beats. Harry: fuck, fuck, FUUuUCK *Harry screamed as the growth kicked in* With each pulse through his veins, his muscles started to swell. First only a bit at a time, slowly filling his sweater, causing it to fit his body in a much more complimenting way. Then suddenly his left arm jerked into the air and starting from his deltoid down to his biceps and triceps, then finally his forearms his muscles swelled, growing twice their size in an instant, tearing the sweater sleeve apart. As the feeling rocked Harry down to his core and drool ran from his mouth in absent-minded ecstasy, the growth started to spread to his right side, his left pec, trap, neck and lat swelling bigger, and bigger with each breath until another violent jerk made them and his entire right size explode in size in a wave that raced towards his fingertips, catching up to his left arm, destroying the remaining sleeve and neck of the sweater, the leftovers falling down to the floor revealing his (currently) disproportioned body. At the same time, Neville was undergoing the same transformation, he grabbed his head with both his hands as his body pulsed and grew until his shirt and trousers were taught. Then as the growth rocked through his lower body, first through his right glute, then his quad, and finally his calf, ripping his pant leg to pieces and forcing him to lean onto his underdeveloped left leg until the growth targeted that one as well, the sudden growth on that side now causing him to lurch and collapse on to his knees, when his already muscular legs doubled in size once again, forcing him to use his hands on the floor to steady himself while his trousers left this world behind, and revealing a pair of boxers that were desperately trying to contain something very large that was growing thicker and stiffer. Harry’s growth meanwhile had started to make haste travelling downwards, his abs and obliques bulging one by one, and a deep Apollo’s belt forming on top of his hips giving him a thick and meaty core, this was followed by his glutes bulging outwards, blowing the middle seam of his jeans right open. Neville in the meantime was screaming to high heaven as the growth spread through him much more violently, rushing upwards making his entire upper body bulge in size, then again, then again, then one more time tripling in size in a wave of growth that knocked the air right out of his lungs, his upper body becoming ridiculously wide while maintaining a relatively trim waist, that spread into his massive legs when your gaze travelled further downwards. At the same time, his cock, fully erect and poking out the top of his boxer’s waistband and his oversized balls which stretched the rest of the fabric to its max, were growing with each wave of growth that rocked him as well, his cock grew purple and the veins became grotesquely engorged, and then one wave and the cock stretch longer and swelled thicker, and his balls swelled larger causing tears to come from his boxers, then again even larger, then once again, when Neville’s underwear finally gave out and he moaned in ecstasy, his cock lodging itself between his enormous pecs, eliciting an obscene moan from him as it swelled one last time becoming menacingly thick and squirting out a large glob of precum. At the sight of his ridiculously muscled and well-endowed friend arousal overcame Harry like a feral animal’s instincts, the tear in his jeans’ rear spreading towards the front of the pair of pants as his growth sped up, his cock tearing right through everything bursting forwards in all of its glory, freakishly large and as thick around as a bodybuilder’s arm, although even then not as thick as Neville’s. It smacked hard against his abdomen with a loud and wet *THWACK*, drooling precum like a river. The growth continuing down his legs, destroying what little denim had remained desperately hanging onto his frame. When it seemed as if any more stimuli would fry their young brains, the effects of the potion finally started to subside. The profuse sweating stopped, and they slowly started to regain their bearings. Neville: Christ *Neville said as he began to stand up* Harry: bugger, that was a wild ride. Neville: you can say that again.... holy shit Harry... *Neville said as the sight of his newly enhanced friend finally registered in his brain* Harry: Looks good huh? *he said as he strikes a double bicep* Although I can’t say I dislike my view. Neville: what are you talking abou.... *Neville’s words trailed off as he took in his own physique, exploring all his new glistening muscles, flexing here and there* Wow Harry: I don’t think it’s quite fair that you got to have this thing though *Harry says, lust and envy tinging his words and coming through in his eyes as he grabs Neville’s bigger cock* Neville: FUCK! Harry what the... SHIIiiiiIT *Neville tries to get out as Harry swallows his cockhead in one fell swoop, Neville instinctively pushing Harry’s head down further, forcing his monster cock down his friend’s throat with his newfound strength* yes yes yes, fuck YEAH! Harry: *cough cough cough* down boy, that thing can kill now, although I know of another hole that’s up to the challenge *Harry says as he bends down, laying his chest on the table nearby, presenting his rear to Neville* Neville without saying another word walks over and ploughs his cock into Harry’s ass down to the hilt prompting a guttural roar from Harry that quickly transitioned into a lascivious moan as Neville pulled out halfway and plough back in again this time with a tad more care into his actions. In and out, again and again and again, he rammed his massive cock into Harry. Flipping Harry halfway on to his back, Neville pulled out all the way then rapidly ploughed halfway into Harry making him grunt, he pulled out again, then rammed it in again halfway, repeating this a few more times before getting back to fucking Harry like he wanted to kill him. As he came closer and closer to his climax Neville picked up the pace and the strength with which he rammed Harry, he fucked faster and harder, and harder and harder and even harder, pushing Harry to the edge himself until they both yelled out in unison when Neville rammed him one last time, him coming into Harry and Harry shooting his load into the air where it then came down pouring like torrential rain unto them and the table. As they came down from their stupor they started to slowly shrink back. Neville: oh man, it’s not permanent? No! I wanted to stay like this. Harry: haha well then it really would be too good to be true if it were permanent. Besides, there is only so much of your animal fucking that I can take before I die. Neville: that’s not really my problem now is it *Neville said trying to be smug, his façade slipping just a bit as his cheeks blush pink* Harry: look at him, all that hot air filling your muscles went to your head? After about half an hour of slowly shrinking down, they stopped shrinking at a good 8kg (18lbs) heavier than they were prior to drinking from the draught. Harry: hmm I guess there is some carryover from the potion after all, or it just takes longer for the last bits to leave our systems. Neville: well I did enjoy being the hulking beast, but I suppose I can live with this much *he says while flexing his arm and admiring his new above-average bicep* Harry: well.... as you are aware, we did brew a whole lot of the draught of vigour, there is always more experimentation to be had, we should figure out if this amount of extra size will be left over after every use don’t you think? *Harry says in a sensible tone* Neville: as true men of the magical sciences we should be methodical shouldn’t we now? *replies Neville in the same tone* Harry: you always were a very reasonable man *says Harry as a smirk appears on his lips* -- The End --
  18. Tattcub

    Priapus Pictures

    Hi All, This is a story that was inspired and given permission to play in by one of my fave authors Absman420 Anyway I hope you enjoy it Parts 1 to 5 Have fun TC I work for a guy named Saul Bennett. He’s sort of a modern-day porn maven. Lots of money, loads of girls and guys. No morals. I work for him because I have no choice. (more on this later) I don’t think anyone here does except maybe the guy who does all his hocus pocus for him. He’s one scary bastard. Here’s a story about one of the guys who got in his way. It wasn’t long after Saul had fired Mick Masterson, he had been a real top dollar star for Bennett till like all things Mick’s body had started to go south on him. Nothing major as the guy still had fans and his bod was still great just his age. That was Saul’s excuse anyway. I heard him say it was because he’d fallen in love with some guy, pretty bodybuilder type and Saul didn’t like split loyalties. Anyway, on with the story… James Fraser is or should I was an entertainment lawyer working out of west Hollywood. He was the guy who did contracts for studios big and small tying their actors up in red tape, so the studios got their monies worth. Except James was a rare type. He actually cared about his clients, so he had a specialisation that was more about helping the actors get out of their deals with the big sharks who own these studios. For example, his most recent case was against one Saul Bennett and his studio Priapus Pictures. This guy came to James about a contract he had signed some time back with Priapus and wanted out. His partner had just died and he just didn’t have the heart to carry on in the industry any more. Bennett refused to cancel his contract even though the guy was happy to pay any penalty fee for doing so. So, the client came to James and asked for representation “James, your 2-o clock is here.” Said his assistant Diane as James re-entered his office after his lunch with another client. “Thanks Di. “said the 33-year lawyer smiling as he took his jacket off and threw it over the chair in the outer room. He was a good-looking man standing about 5 ft 9 tall. He had dark hair cut short on the back and side and had twinkling green eyes that always seemed ready to smile. His taut athletic body was a good swimmers build from many hours in the pool at his apartment building and light gym three times a week. He was well liked by the entire company, always willing to help out and fight for any underdog cause that took his mind. He was a good man. He opened the door to his office and went in to greet his client Manuel Cortez. Manny to his friends. Manny stood and shook hands with him. “Hi James or is it Jim?” Said Manny smiling nervously as he stood to greet the lawyer. “Please, please sit and it’s James.” Said the lawyer smiling. “My dad was Jim or Big Jim as everyone called him.” Said James as he made himself comfortable at his desk and reached for the clients file. Manny nodded in acknowledgement and said ” So, any news on my case?” James looked at the last page on the file which contained a vitriolic letter from Bennett’s team about what Manny and James could do with their suit. It was pretty much a good luck and see you in court letter. James explained this to Manny and the he just sat there and hung his head. When he raised it again to look at James he had tears in his eyes. “I can’t do this James, not any more. The things that he gets us to do.” Said the crying man. “It’s not that I think they’re disgusting, it’s not that at all. I’m a gay man and gay sex and experimentation is fine. I’m even fine with gay does straight. It all pays the bills doesn’t it and I like the sex. It’s none of that. It’s the fact we have no choice about what scenes we do. I’m pretty easy going and my partner used to just say go with the flow as we were both earning well out of it. Now he’s gone I just don’t feel it any more. “Manny wiped a tear from his eye as he talked. “When I said he gives us no choice I meant it.” He paused for moment to catch his breath. “When we’re on set something seems to come over the cast. No of us ever seem to argue with the directors on set. Ever. Something’s going on and it’s scaring the shit out of me. I don’t want to be there. Since Rico died It’s like veil was lifted from me. We were a great duo, did loads of pics together and we loved doing them. We never questioned Saul’s methods because times were good and if I’m honest we were pretty high most of the time too. Saul provided all those sweeties too. Said he had his own alchemist as he called his dealer I think. I think there was more than dope and china in that mix because we all just toed the line you know ?” Finally stopping and taking a drink from his water glass. He looked over at James to see how he was reacting from his total honesty about this situation. James sat there for a moment, gathering his thoughts. “Are you saying that Bennett actually forced you all into sexual acts and drug taking ?” he said “No, it’s not like that it’s more that he gave this stuff away for free and we didn’t even think to object to any of it.” Said Manny. “It’s only now that I haven’t been on set in a couple of months that I am finally clear headed. There worst thing was I didn’t touch any of that shit to start with. I was so nervous in the beginning I could only drink water on set.” He finished. “Look, Manny this could be a criminal case too if Bennett can be proven to be a dealer or that he is somehow forcing you all to work against your wills.” He Stood up from his desk and closed the file. “I think I should meet Mr Saul Bennett for myself and see what’s going on at Priapus Pictures.” Manny stood too. “Look man, please be careful. This man is dangerous and has a lot of power in this town. I wouldn’t want anything to happen to you for getting involved.” “Don’t worry about me Manny.” Said the lawyer reassuringly. “I’ve dealt with guys like this before. I have my own contacts in this town too.” They shook hands and Manuel left the office. Turning and nodding his thanks before he closed the door. James picked up his mobile and dialled his wife “Hi Hun, really sorry I think I’m going to be late home tonight. Yeah…. A new case…..Don’t worry I’ll send out for something. Okay…bye…Love you too. So James had a plan, of sorts. He needed to rattle this guy, to get him out in the open and to make a mistake somewhere. A mistake that he, James could capture and exploit. He picked up his phone again. He had just the guy he could use for this job. “Hey Max.” He said smiling. “I’ve got a job for you bro are you up for it?” He asked. “Ever heard of a guy called Saul Bennett? His company Priapus Pictures?” “Yeah, that’s him.” He said to his long-time friend Maxwell Calder. Max was a private detective and old friend of James’ from way back in their college days. “I need you to do me a favour. Do you still do undercover shit ? I know you still love that James Bond stuff.” Said James smiling as he remembered his friends first forays into the field as an eager much younger man. “Well, we should meet up and talk. Lunch tomorrow? At Deano’s ? Yeah..Haha…” He laughed at his friends “Where else?” Comment . “Okay buddy. Yup, about 1.30 ?” He hung up. James looked back at the file on his desk. He had a few other calls to make. Insurance was always a great idea in this town. L.A. was not forgiving on the careless or the over eager. He had a long night ahead. He picked up his phone once more and dialled. It took a moment or two to answer. “Mz D.” He said to the feminine voice that answered. “Good to speak to you.” “Why James. “Said the throaty voice at the other end of the line. “It has been a while. It could be said that you have been remiss in your attentions.” She chided gently. “Awww Mz D. You know you truly are the only woman for me.” Said James smiling as he reacquainted himself with the accent and manners of the lady on the line. One who also had very, singular talents. One’s that he, James felt were going to be needed sometime very soon. James sat back in his chair and turned to look out at the skyline onto L.A. and its sunset of promises, promises that all to often turned out to be smoke and mirrors. Well, maybe not this time. With any luck. “I need a favour sweet lady.” Said the lawyer. MAX. Maxwell Calder was a a private detective in Lala land. He looked at his file on Priapus and Bennett and wasn’t surprised by what he read there. He’d been through several of these joints in his years investigating Los Angeles seedier side. He was still young enough at 35 to still be open minded and old enough to not be surprised any more. He’d done his background checks with his various contacts and knew for damn sure that Bennett was dirty and had his fingers in many, many pies. Porn, mainstream and “other.” Every form of fornication and filth was bread and butter to this guy and he’d made a fortune from it. James and by extension Manny James’ client had warned him to be careful as Bennett was well known to be resourceful and unforgiving of betrayal. Max had decided to go in undercover on a low-level crew type security or roady type, etc. You know the drill, the polite escorting of over eager fans from sets etc or the occasional diverting of a loved one/ partner away from the stars dressing rooms when they were “resting” or otherwise engaged. Purgatory were big enough that they recruited regularly, and this industry was full of people trying to “break into the biz.” He managed to get himself on a crew doing general security for a new movie that had the working title of New Fish. This was a prison scene in a mock up studio version of a prison block. It was going to be one of those gang bang movies. Max wasn’t gay himself but the thought of seeing a room full of guys wasn’t totally his thing. However he was professional and had no issues with gay guys at all so it wasn’t a problem. He was due to start at the studio at 7am the next day in a studio lot in some warehouse district somewhere. Knowing what this Bennett was like meant Max wasn’t going to go in wired or carrying a camera. He just had a mobile phone that took good pics and also recorded sound a lot longer than most of the other phones of it’s type. He picked up the phone and called James. “Hey buddy, it’s me.” Said the detective. “Yeah, all sorted. Job starts tomorrow. Aha…Yeah low level security/go-fer sort of thing.” “Ha ha…Very funny. I did it for you in college didn’t I why wouldn’t I run around for others for the job ?” he said smiling at his friends comments on the line. “Listen, if we start this we have to see it through. This guy has power and contacts. You know how much that’s worth in L.A. don’t you?” warned Max. “Yeah, I will. You too James. Don’t expect to hear from me for a few days. Speak soon as I can.” He hung up the phone. He looked at himself in the mirror. In looks he had that almost faded Cali surfer look going on. Slightly longer than normal naturally blond hair and clear blue eyes. Gave the impression of blankness which was handy in his business as many people underestimated him. He could turn on the dumb if he wanted to but in this instance, he decided to be a man of few words. He got his gear packed and decided to hit the shower before his job started tomorrow. James had waited about 4 days before picking up the phone and calling Max’s number. As he had expected he got the answer phone. Max always used burner phones when he worked so his real one would be stashed elsewhere for now “Hey, buddy. Just checking in with you. I know you don’t like to break your cover but give me a call when you can. Just looking for a prog rep.” He put the phone back on the desk and started to work on the papers laid out in front of him. He just had a niggling feeling about this gig with Bennett, that it was going to be a lot bigger than he wanted. He leaned to the intercom. “Di could you bring in todays mail and a bottle of water please?” he asked his assistant. She came through the door moments later with a bundle in a tray and a bottle of cool water. “Here you go chief.” She said smiling. James smiled at her. Laughing and shaking his head. “Let me guess, you’re auditioning for a part later ?” he asked. “How did you guess? “ She smiled sassily as she handed him the mail. The top of which was crowned with a brown padded envelope. He took the bundle and the water. “Haha…I dunno, calling me chief was the clue. Reporter maybe?” he said looking up at her with raised eyebrows. “Wow you should have been the P.I. I’ll be gone for a couple of hours but will come back to finish off later if that’s okay ?” she said as she turned to the door. “No, no don’t worry about coming back. “ He told her. “It’s Friday you may as get your weekend on early.” She smiled as she turned. “Thanks chief.” And gave him a mock salute as she went back into the outer office. James looked down at the pile of mail. Looks like his weekend was not going to start early at all. His eyes were drawn to the envelope. It was hand written, badly by the look of it but it was familiar. It was also unstamped which meant it had been hand delivered too. He opened up the packet and found it contained two things. One was a cell phone and the other was a micro SD card. On the phone was stuck a note. PLAY US BOTH TOGETHER. He paused for a moment and looked out into the main office. Diane had gone so he couldn’t ask who had dropped this off. He looked at the phone and switched it on. It didn’t seem to have any service but could still be opened up. He put the SD card into his laptop and scanned it first, just in case. It came up clear. He clicked on the icon for the card when it came up and it came up with one file that read. PLAY ME. He did so and the screen blanked out for a moment and started up a slide show. PRESS PLAY ON THE PHONES SOUND RECORDER NOW. James did so. The voice that came through was disguised. “Mr Fraser, good afternoon. If my calculations are correct you should be receiving this package at sometime around 2 pm on Friday afternoon.” There was a pause and the sound of someone making noise in the background. They sounded angry and sounded if they might be gagged or being stopped from talking. “I believe we have a friend of yours with us. He was found snooping about and before you stop this and call the police I can assure you that by the time the end of this recording has finished you will be aware that your friend Mr Calder is more than happy to be with us.” “In fact you will be the first to witness our latest movie. It’s a prison gang scene about a guy who’s caught undercover by his fellow inmates. “ The screen lit up on the laptop as the slideshow continued. On the screen was a man tied to a chair with his hands behind his back. His face was covered with a towel or something like it. His clothes were rumpled and the sleeve on his shirt was torn and bloody. Two very large muscular men stood either side. One of them was a very well presented man in a prison guards uniform. His hair was very short on the back and side and brushed back 1950’s style. He was very athletic having the look of sportsman or coach in a uniform. He was good looking in a sexy daddy sort of way. Tached and salt and pepper colouring. The guy on the left-hand side was huge and dressed in an orange prison jumpsuit that hand the sleeves cut off. There was no way they would ever have been able to hold the arms that the man had. He looked like he had be hewn rather than born. Grown out of the stone floor he was standing on. His shaved head gleamed in the light of the room, accented with a heavy black goatee beard and pale grey eyes. His arms were folded around his chest and he seemed to unconsciously be flexing them. He was about 6ft and seemed to be staring like his guard companion blankly out of the picture and at James himself. “Mmmmmf….mmm…mmesss.” Said the panicked voice of the person under the towel. “Yes, yes. “ said the dark voice. “Warn him all you like.” It said nonchalantly. “It won’t make any difference.” It paused for a moment. “ Mr Fraser, please be aware if you attempt to contact the police or even stop this recording before we have shown you our work please know that they will find nothing and you will not be seeing your friend Max again.” With that the next picture came up and it was of the guy in the chair and it confirmed James’ suspicion as Max was revealed. His hair was a mess and he has a wild look in his eyes. He looked genuinely afraid. He had a bloodied nose and what seemed to be a black eye. His mouth was gagged with what looked like a rubber ball gag, a standard BDSM toy on a set for a porn film. Max looked out at the camera from the still photo as his voice was heard in the background. “We’re just getting Mr Calder ready for his close up James.” Said the sinister voice as the next picture was of the two large men ripping Max’s shirt off. “First a little, preparation. Hold him.” The next picture flashed up and was of the prison guard injecting Max with something just into his neck while the prisoner bull held him steady. “Mmmmmmm!....Ngghhh…!” James heard Max’s muffled cries…Ove the next few drawn out minutes they got weaker and weaker until he heard a subdued groaning coming from his friends mouth. “Ahh that’s better. Now to work. Max, Max can you hear me ?” Said the man. “Mfff.” Said Max. The next picture flashed up and was of Max staring into the light of the camera with a hooded expression to his eyes. They seemed a little dull, even in the bright light. James rubbed his eyes. He couldn’t believe what he was seeing. This bastard had his friend prisoner and was torturing him. “Now, James. Don’t do anything rash.” Said the voice again. “Take a sip of water and calm down. I’ll give you some instructions after this is all over and we’ll try and resolve this situation.” “Now.” Said the stranger. “Where were we? Oh yes. Take the gag off. He shouldn’t be much trouble now.” “Max,MAX…Can you hear me ?” “Huh ?...” said the slurred voice of his friend. “Look at me Max. That’s good. You’re a good boy well done.” “Good booooy…” said his friends voice. It sounded deep and slow. Probably a result of the drug the bastards had given him thought James as he listened horrified and dreaded the next picture. The dark man’s voice continued to talk to Max. “Now Max, in a moment we’ll untie you from the chair and you will continue to sit there. Calm and still, calm and still. Do you understand?” “aarrrm and stiiilll…” came the reply as a new pic appeared. This was of Max. He had been untied and was sat in the chair and was looking up into the camera lens. James saw a little drool dribbling from his bottom lip. “That’s good Max, very good. Now these two men are your friends and you want to help your friends don’t you ?” “Aha..friends.” Max’s voice sounded thick and heavy, almost childish. “Stand up Max and let them help you undress. You’ll be far more comfortable like that trust me.” Max had obviously obeyed as the next picture came up. This time he was just standing there in the room, which did seem like a prison cell. He was stood there naked. The blank expression on his face, the drool and what seemed to be a raging hard on. “Well now, someone’s happy to see his two friends isn’t he?” said the monster on the phone. “They’re happy to see you too. Can you see how happy they are Max ?” he said. James could feel the smirk in the bastards voice. He was enjoying this. James’ mouth was dry. He took another sip of water from the bottle. He didn’t want to continue but had no choice but to listen and watch as his friend was manipulated. “Max, in a moment you will start to feel a little warm and tingly. It’ll feel a bit like when you go to the gym and have a good workout.” “Mmmhhmm.” Said his friend. “You understand ? Good.” Said the man. “You’re going to start to change and I want you to feel and see that it is all normal. This is a good change. You have nothing to fear.” Said the man “Do you understand Max.” he questioned. “No fear.” Said Max’s slow voice. It seemed more sure now but was also somehow deeper than James remembered. “Now I want you to kneel down and show your friends Adam and Rico your appreciation.” Said the man. “You know what to do.” He instructed. “I know…” The next picture flashed up and was off James’ friend of many years. His college buddy was knelt there naked on the floor of this prison cell and had the cocks of the two big muscle men in his mouth. His eyes were wide and staring up at the two men. Slobber and drool from his efforts and the men’s actions were dribbling off his chin. The screen blanked out and there were the sounds of someone giving and being given a blow job. This seemed to go on for a long time and the sounds of passion were punctuated with grunts, the sounds of animal passion. James tried to get the picture out of his head, he didn’t know what to do but couldn’t take his eyes off the screen and couldn’t get the will to switch of the recording either. The sounds of the men’s passions exploding brought James out of his reverie. “Ah…fuck…fuck…fuuuuuck…yeah…Give it to me.” Said Max’s voice. The two mens voices were just grunts. The sound of them cumming, hard was unmistakable. The screen lit up again with Max’s face taking up most of the screen. His sweaty hair was plastered onto his face and his blank eyes stared at the camera in gratitude. On his face was what look like a gallon of cum. It looked like the poor man had been glazed. The screen went dark again. SWITCH OF THE LAPTOP. CONTINIUE TO LISTEN. Instructed the screen. “Do I truly have your attention James ?” Said the creepy man’s smug voice. “Good. If you want to see your friend again and resolve this situation without further, action. Here are your instructions.” James sat in horror and listened to the words. PART 3 “James?” said a faraway voice. “James, are you okay?” It asked. Louder this time. “JAMES!” shouted Diane his assistant. Bringing the lawyer out of his reverie. What had he been….? “Shit” he shouted loudly making Diane’s concerned even more apparent as she touched his shoulder. “Are you okay boss?” She said worriedly, She’d come back to the office after her audition to grab some bits when she saw her boss just staring at the screen on his laptop. Which was weird in itself as the machine had gone into screen saver mode. James seem to be dazed. He ran his hands through his hair and shook his head. Trying to bring himself out of his daze. “Sorry Di. Dunno what happened to me there.” He apologised to his worried assistant. “Must have dozed off or something.” He said, not sounding entirely convinced by his own excuse. “Are you sure you’re okay?” She said, making sure. “Yeah, yeah. “ He assured her taking a swig from the now warm water bottle on his desk. “I’m fine. Must be tired or maybe coming down with something.” He stood and straightened his tie. Looking at her with his beautiful green eyes. “Look, you head off home. I’m gonna head that way myself. “he said.” Don’t worry about me I’ll be fine.” He grabbed his jacket and popped his laptop into his bag then opened the office door and wave her out. Diane grabbed her coat and bag from her desk. “As long as you’re sure you’re okay. She said heading out the door. “See you Monday.” He said smiling at her concern re-assuring her he was okay. “Monday.” She said and was gone. James lent against the office door for a moment. His head was clearing. He remembered everything that had happened but had been unable to say a word of it to his friend and assistant. What had Bennett done to him ? How much power did the guy have that he could just get him with some pictures and a recorded voice ? The voice on the line had given him some instructions which he felt compelled to obey but they were vague, almost dreamlike in the exact memory of them. He knew he’d remember only when Bennetts voice wanted him to. He knew his first port of call was the gym where he went every day and often worked out with his old friend Max. Max… “Shit Max!” said James and ran out of the door. 25 minutes later he pulled his car up to the lot behind his gym. This wasn’t an exclusive club or true iron gym it was a mid range place you could find in many towns and cities. It was busy enough not to be isolating to the customer and quiet enough that you could usually get on the machines you wanted to. It was about 4.30 and was beginning to fill with the pre-weekend crowd. The gym was called X-WORKS. He tapped his card as he went in and went into the changing rooms and got changed into his gear. Loose light blue vest and dark blue gym shorts just to above the knee and pale green trainers and sports socks. He wasn’t worried about the whole gym fashion thing. He was looking over the gym floor and trying to decide where to start He went to the stretch mats carrying only his gym towel and a bottle of water. He started to warm up on the mat, slowly stretching his long swimmers muscles. He did a good fifteen minutes warm up and then got up ready to go and went to the cycles for some warm up cardio. As he did his eyes scanned the crowd of Friday nighters that were in the gym. After work dads and moms having their one free hour before the weekend with the kids. Older people walking quickly on the treadmills showing they still got. High schoolers trying to show how much they could lift. A whole mix of people including the pre-club workout crowd trying to get a pump before showing off their glistening bodies to anyone who wanted to gape at them. His eye was caught by one guy. Tall, blond type with blue eyes. This guy could have been a surfer if not for the muscle he carried. This guy was stacked. Must’ve weighed 265 if not at least 270 pounds. This was hard earned muscle, this guy was shredded to perfection, striations and veins cut across all of his major muscle groups his chest, shoulders and arms were covered in thick rope-like veins. His forearms were so thick that James realised he’d been staring at the guy. He looked away before the big man noticed. He went back to cycling and tried to concentrate on the tv screen ahead of him and started pedalling faster and faster. He was in the zone about 10 mins later when he heard a voice close to him over the gym’s loud music. “Hey buddy.” The voice said. “Any chance of helping me with a spot?” The deep voice asked James turned his and slowed his pedalling and there, next to him was the big guy he’d spotted earlier. Closer up he was a magnificent specimen of manehood. James wasn’t gay but given his industry he was open and could still appreciate a male form. This guy was hotness personified. “Can I get a spot?” said the guy in a slow measured tone that seemed to be coming from somewhere deep below the ground. It was that type of voice that when heard managed to get most gay guys and straight woment right in the private parts. You know what I mean ? James stopped pedalling and took the guy in with his eyes. “Yeah, sure thing.” He said. The big guy slapped him on the shoulder and James swore it went all the way through him the the floor. “Thanks buddy, the name’s Mack.” Said the behemoth. “Well Mack.” Said James dismounting from the cycle. “It’s good to meet you. “ He said extended his hand to shake, The big guy stood there a moment and looked at James’ hand as if confused and unsure what to do with it. Then it was as if he was receiving instructions from someone else he laughed. “Aha aha aha!” It was loud and forceful and lacking in any real intelligence. A true Jocks laugh. James groaned inwardly but he’d already agreed so followed the big man to a weight bench lined with free weights. “You can jump in too if you like.” Said Mack “You’ve already done your warmups from what I could see.” “Yeah, sure thing . “ said James. What’re we doing?” he asked the big bodybuilder. “Chest.” Said the huge man. Getting his barbell ready with a warmup weight. As he settled on the bench and set it flat he lay down and looked up at James. “You okay with this weight to start?” “Yup. It’s fine by me.” Said the lawyer. It was a warm-up so he wasn’t worried. The big guy pounded and James pounded out the warmup sets. Slightly increasing the weight each time. James or Mack counting out the others reps and helping at the end as required. Which wasn’t often. James was surprised how much he was enjoying this. He hadn’t worked out with anyone for a while expect with his pal Max…Max…He paused a moment.. Something started to niggle him. “Hey Jimmy you in there?” He felt a light tap on his head as the big guy got up from his last set and pretended to knock on his skull. James came back to himself.”Oh…hi..sorry was miles away.” He said. Where was he again? Oh yeah the gym. “Aha aha aha.” That laugh again. James thought to himself. It was quite appealing rather than annoying. Quite sexy really. He sneaked a glance at the big guy as he turned to alter the weights again. His back was massive. He wore an old school, faded gold, World gym top that had seen a lot of use and what seemed at first glance to be compression shorts. On closer inspection they turned out to be jersey shorts stretched so tight James could see the veins on the man’s thighs and his ass was spectacular. “Good view from back there buddy? “ said Mack. “Oh err..”James would normally be flustered and rather than deny he had just been scoping out the mans ass he said. “Hell yeah.” He blushed and felt awkward in the same way a teenager on their first date feels at kissing time. What was wrong with him? He could feel the small voice in his head saying that this wasn’t him but he also wasn’t really listening. “You’re up Jimmy A bit more weight this time.” Said the beast James meant to tell the guy it was James and not Jimmy but didn’t want to spoil the moment by criticising the guy. He lay on the bench. Mack moved close the head of the bench where James’ head was and lifted the barbell and lowered it to James’ waiting hands. “Don’t forget to breathe Jimmy.” Said Mack smiling as he looked down and stepped closer to the bench and James head. James could just see the guys crotch at the top of his vision and his mouth went dry.” “1-2-3..” counted the big man towering above him. James was enthralled by the play of his own muscles even as he watched the big guy stretch and lift above him. Time seemed to blur. James wasn’t sure whether it had been a minute or an eternity when the set had finished. He felt dizzy for a moment and sat up slowly. “Take it easy buddy.” Said the slow deep voice of his training partner. “Here, take this. You gotta be thirsty.” Said Mack handing him a bottle of unopened water. James looked down to his and realised it was empty. When did he finish…? His chest felt like it was on fire as did his shoulders and arms. He’d only been working chest with this guy hadn’t he ? “Well we’re done for the day.” Said Mack. “Huh…?” said Ji-j-James dully. He was stilled dazed from the workout obviously. “We’ve only just started..” James said. “Dude, we’ve been at it for nearly 3 hours. You said you weren’t into heavy weights as a swimmer or sumthin’ I knew you were a kidder.” Said the behemoth who was now pumped to the Max… Max…Macks.. MAX! For a moment Jimmy looked at the big monster of a man in front of him and thought he knew him from somewhere else. “Max?” He question dully as they walked to the changing room. The big guy turned around and smiled at him. Big, toothy vacuous grin. “I was.” Said Mack. The room was empty apart from the two of them. Mack was ripped and now pumped. He looked like a god stood there in the white light of the changing room. “Until you sent me to meet Saul Bennett.” Said the big, muscular beast of a man. He took off the vest. As he did so all the muscle in his arms and shoulders bunched and flexed and he struggled for a moment to take the shirt off over his huge wing like lats. He laughed at that. That laugh again. For some reason the laugh made James/ Jimmy hard. He felt it in his groin the moment he heard that sound. He could feel his cock begin to stiffen in his shorts…? He looked down and realised he was wearing different clothes from when he’d entered the gym. His gym shorts were now tight under armour compression shorts and his t-shirt had gone replaced by a cut off tank. He couldn’t make out the logo or words on the bright red cutoff for some reason. On his feet were a pair of Nike hi-tops. Bright red to match the shirt. He didn’t notice this difference as he was to enthralled by the man in front of him who had just fished out the biggest cock Ja---Jimmy had ever seen. As he knelt in front of the big man with his mouth salivating he noticed a mirror to the side that showed the both of them. The big muscular man towering above him, Vast shoulder and lats, shoulders more like a range of mountains that held the must unfeasible set of arms Jimmy had ever seen. Massive ledgelike pecks and a thick waist with a slight roid belly look that supported all above. The legs, thigh and calves looked like they’d been hewn rather than grown. Topped off that all over the beautiful tanned body were veins that seemed to show every contour and contrast. Then there was the cock. Mack’s cock was a beast to behold. Thick, almost two hander to hold, about 11 inches long. Mack had pulled back the foreskin and the thick, bloated, purple head of the monster was already leaking with precious juices. Jimmy caught sight of himself. Kneeling there in front of his god, salivating. In his gym gear and wearing a red baseball cap backwards on his head. His blank blue eyes staring at the mirror. Drool starting to drip from the corner of his mouth. His muscles were ridiculous. These were not the beautiful muscle of a cut body builder. Jimmy had the muscle of a laborious beast. He was more massive than the man above him. Crouched as he was he looked more Neanderthal than man. His dark eyes looked dim and his hair was shaggy where it peaked under the cap. His brow was thicker somehow and his eyebrow seemed to almost meet in the middle. His neck was so thick that it and his monstrous traps almost seemed to devour his skull. They were so high at the back. His shoulders and arms were almost grotesque in their massiveness. Veins didn’t just cross his arms they ravaged them. His chest was beyond human and dusted with dark hair. They were almost pendulous in the way they hung there. The big brown nipples pointing to the ground because the pecks were so huge. He couldn’t really see what his legs were like because he was kneeling but could feel the size and thickness of them. It was like they were made from steel. He turned back to the man in front of him and had only one thought in his mind. “JAMES!” said the voice. “JAMES ARE YOU OKAY.” It said again. “FOR FUCKS SAKE JAMES. WAKE UP!” it said again. Jimmy no James looked up. “Diane?” He said confused…. Part 4 James shook his head as his vison cleared. “Phheww!” he sighed and shook his head again. “Are you okay,” said Diane as she leaned over him, still sat in his desk chair. He was at the office. But he’d just been at the gym hadn’t he? His thoughts were so muddled it was taking him a while just to get his mouth working again.” “I’m fine Di.” He said. Reassuring her in a way that he himself didn’t feel. The attractive brunette got a bottle of water from the fridge in the outer office and ran a cloth under the tap in the kitchenette. “Here.” She said in a matronly fashion as she handed him the water and put the cool, damp cloth on his neck where it sat on his hot skin soothingly. “I…I must’ve nodded off.” He said look up at her blearily. His head felt thick, muddy and unclear. He just couldn’t focus properly. “Do you want me to call the doctor?” She asked worried about her friend and boss. “No, no…I’ll be alright. I must be coming down with something.” He said. He did feel sore come to think of it. All over. It was a deep ache, almost gnawing ache. Like hunger but different, darker. He couldn’t think of the words to describe it. “You sure?” she said. “I can cancel my plans and take you home, it’s no biggie. Or I can call your wife to come get you?” “No, it’s fine Di. I’m fine. Feeling much better now.” He said and it was true. AS his senses returned to him he was feeling better, energised in fact. He stood up and removed the towel from his neck handing it back to her. “Thanks.” He said as he started to gather his stuff and pack his bag. Again. Or at least that’s what it felt like, déjà vu. “You go and get on with your weekend.” He said as he all but shooed the woman out of the door smiling at her. “I’ll be fine.” He told her again. “As long as you’re sure. “ She said. She stopped at the door and turned around and put a light hand on his cheek. “You work too hard boss, please take it easy this weekend.” Then she was off out the door and shouted as she went down the corridor. “Call me if you need anything.” And the she was gone. James sat back in the chair heavily for a moment. He could still remember the gym. He could remember everything that happened in vivid detail. He remember Mack and his beautiful face and godlike body looming over him. He could remember how his gym gear pressed up against the thick, thight muscle of his hard steellike body. Veins running over the muscle just under the skin. Thick, rope like and full of pulsing life. Just like Mack’s cock. Oh god the cock. James leaned back in the chair and closed his eyes. His breathing started to catch as he remembered the beast between Mack’s legs. Thick and shining. Two hands to hold and dripping with pre-cum. The smell was beyond anything. It was like smelling joy to him. James wanted to run his tongue up and down the monster, he had to. He had to find Mack again. He opened his eyes and realised he was still in the office and he’d just closed his eyes for a second. That was enough for him to re-live that memory and then ejaculate. He’d cum in his trouser. Like a teenager,he thought, now horrified. What the hell was wrong with him ? He’d just had a fantasy about one of his work collegues. No, wait Mack wasn’t a colleguege. Max was. Where was Max ? God he was so confused. He needed to go home and rest. He gathered his gear together, realising his gym bag was still there. He grabbed his laptop and stuffed it on top of the used and sweaty top and shorts. He hadn’t actually been to the gym. Had he? Not trusting himself to drive he went down the stairs after closing the office and hailed a cab. He got in and gave the driver his address and heard a beep from his Wife. Apparently her sister had gone into labour early so she was heading off to the airport so she could be with her family and support her sister. He called her and wish her luck and told her to send his love to his sister in law. He also told he was feeling under the weather so it was just as well that she went as he would be no fun. She gave him her love and told him where he could get some good chicken soup near their home. He smiled and told her he loved her.He put the phone back in his pocket and lay back on the seat of the cab. He closed his eyes for a second just to still his senses. In his mind’s eye all he could see were the massive tree trunk legs of Mack and that monster cock with it’s pendulous balls. “Hey Buddy!” said the driver’s voice. “Whha..” said James opening his eyes and looked around realising he was home. “Oh, right. Sorry.” He apologised as he got out of the cab, he still felt sore and disorientated as he gave the driver the fare telling him to keep the change. He wasn’t sure but he thought he heard the guy say “dumbass” as the cab pulled away at speed. He walked up to the house. There was a light burning in the front room and he heard music playing. His wife had probably left them on so he didn’t feel so lonely coming home to an empty house. They did things like that. He smiled at the kind thought. He opened the door and dumped his bag on the floor just by the coat rack. There was a light classical music playing and room was lit by warm, mellow lights from the various lamps around it. The person standing in the room wasn’t his wife. It was Saul Bennett. He was holding a glass half full of what appeared to be James’ own 25 year scotch. As he walked into the room Bennett raised the glass in a salute and took a sip. “What the hell?” Said James. “Not bad.” Said Bennett savouring the flavour of the alcohol and totally ignoring James indignation. “What are you doing in my house Bennett.” Shouted James. “Get out now before I call the police.” He said angrily. “Now, now James. Don’t lose your pretty head.” Said the monster with a smile. “I just wanted to take a few moments of your time to have a little chat, then I’ll be gone.” James crossed his arms and walked over to the bottle of his whisky and poured himself a good measure. He took a swig. “Then, talk.” He said glaring at the man who had invaded his home. Bennett took another swig of his drink and smiled in much the same way as a crocodile would smile at a fox who’d just ask for a lift across the swamp on it’s back. “Okay then.Talk.” He demanded turning to keep the stare of this man with a confidence he really didn’t feel. “Okay, then.” Said Bennett. “We have a problem.” He said. That smile again. “You are looking into things that really don’t concern you and I’d like you to stop.” Said the businessman. “If you do then I will pay you a fee, call it compensation for having to quit Manny’s case.” Offered Bennett. “No deal.” Said James immediately. “Don’t be so hasty James.” Said Bennett sipping his drink again. “There will be a price to pay if you chose not to take this offer.” He said looking over at the lawyer with something akin to pity. James next instinct was to curl his hands into fist with the intention of punching the sanctimonious pricks teeth down his throat. Fisted clenched at his sides in anger he took two steps forward towards the asshole. “STOP!” The words rang out, not just in his ears but inside his head. It was like a chorus of voices said it at once to him and he could only obey. There was no question of any other type of behaviour. So, he stood there. In silence while this man / monster just looked at him, looked at him as if weighing up what to do with a naughty puppy who has mess the kitchen up while his master’s been at work. “One word James, that’s all that was needed there.” Said Bennett. “That’s just pre-conditioning. You’re in a highly suggestible state right now.” “You have been for some time.” He said. Pretty much since before lunch time when you ask Diane for a bottle of water. James’ eyes widened as he thought back. Then’ he looked to the whisky bottle in alarm. “Yes, that too.” Bennett confirmed. “I have a certain flair with the dramatic don’t you think?” he asked his audience of one. “I’ve actually had my eyes on you for a while.” He sneered at James “You’ve been of little hindrance until recently, until Manny. “He said. “I really don’t like people snooping into my affairs. There tends to be consequences for that.” “Oh, you may speak, don’t strain a blood vessel.” Bennett gave his permission to James. “You fucking freak, how are you doing this ?What have you done with my wife and Diane ?” he shouted. “Do not, above all things, raise your voice to me James.” Said Bennett, dangerously quietly. “I cannot abide rudeness”. He said. “The ladies are fine and will remain that way. If you hear me out. I have some business to discuss with you first.” “Talk, then.” Demanded James still trying to move. “What did I say about rudeness Jim?” asked Bennett “kneel!” demanded the dark, smooth velvet of Bennetts voice. James Obeyed. Without a fight. He had no choice. He had to. Worse, he wanted to. It was a primordial urge, one that he could not even think of fighting. He knelt in front of his captor, head bowed in supplication almost. “What do you want from me?” He said, so quietly it was just a whisper. “That’s easy Jim, Jimmy even.” Said the face that loomed above him. “I want you.” Bennett confirmed what James / Jimmy already knew “As I said we do have business to discuss.” Bennett pressed some button on his phone. “Yes, you may come in now.” James heard the front door opening and senses a large presence behind him. “I believe you’ve met Mack ?” said Saul Bennett. The figure that came in the door and into the light of the living room was huge. It was Jimmy’s friend Max, although not the Max he remembered, apart from in his Laptop fantasy (That cock). This was Max 5.0 This was Mack the monster. Every bit as shredded and packed with muscle as he pictured him from his fevered dream back in the office. “Max ?” he said, not quite believing what he was seeing. The behemoth was dressed in gym gear. A raggedy Golds gym top in faded blue. Straps stretched so thin over the monstrous traps, shoulders and pecks that it just seemed unfeasible a person would be able to move if at all with all that bulk. The pecks themselves were so large that the thick nipples pointed down to the floor because of the sheer mass of the slabs of beef they were attached too. All of this bulk seemed to cinch itself inwards with the shape of the monstrous lats at the back and the ridiculous arms, that Jimmy was sure wouldn’t serve any practical purpose other than to lift weight. Biceps, thick hanging triceps and forearms that were from the fevered dreams of the most dedicated muscle fetishists. All of this growth and mass was on top of a pair of legs, that were themselves encased in white full leg compression leggings. The legs so powerful and filled with strength Jimmy could see the veins almost pulsing under the tight white fabric. The monsters’ huge feet encased in a pair of white Hi-top adidas trainers. Right at Jimmy’s eye levels was a bulge that was doing very little to hide itself. “Jimmy” said a voice that Jim heard as if it was drawn from the bottom of a well. Although he was sure he felt it start in his balls. It was that deep and that hot. Jimmy looked up in to the face of the beast and it was Max, not the nice gentle man he had known for years. This was a creature of stone, hewn, rather than grown. His brow was markedly thicker. His beautiful blue eyes were still intense and held an almost blank animal cunning a lust even. The thick black hair on his head was tousled and rough and longer than he remembered. Mack put a rough calloused hand on Jimmy’s shoulder briefly and he nearly shot his load where he knelt. “What the fuck?” He breathed. Realising that it wasn’t a question it was more a statement of awe. “Well” said the ringmaster, still holding the remains of his whisky glass. “To business.” He sat on the arm of the chair and leaned forward to Jimmy in a friendly manner. “You have a choice here Jimmy.” He offered. “You can walk out of here now, tomorrow you will pack up your business and within a month you and your lovely wife will have a new set up in a part of the country you choose. You will forget about any of this and all will be well.” Jimmy couldn’t keep his eyes off the man beast in front of him. He was that close he could feel the heat radiating from him. “Or?” Jimmy asked weakly. “Or….” Said Bennett drawing out the word. “Or, you will end up working for me as part of my stable. A new and exciting partner for Mack here. Our latest attractions if you will while I’m waiting for another to arrive from another part of the country.” “Fuck you.” Spat Jimmy (no James) suddenly finding the strength from somewhere to resist the devil in a suit before him. He tried to stand and almost did before a ton of stone seemed to crash onto his shoulders in the form of Mack’s monstrous hands. James turned to Bennett and spat at him, caught him clean in the left eye. The air seemed to crackle and turn heavy for a moment as if lightening was about to strike. Then it cleared as Saul Bennett started laughing as he grabbed a pocket square and wiped he face. He shook his head as he looked down on his prey. “Well, I must say I didn’t see that one coming. I certainly didn’t think you’d have had the strength to even turn your head.” He smiled and dropped the square on the coffee table. “So you’ve made your choice then ? No Job? Can’t see us working well together ?” He taunted “Oh well, I did try. I gave you a choice, an out if you will.” Said Bennett. “Mack, he’s all yours.” Said Bennett as he got up and brushed himself down. He headed to the door. “James it’s been interesting. Jimmy, I will be seeing you very soon.” Then he was gone. James felt the strong hands of Mack again. His attention was again drawn to the huge bulge in front of him. Mack put his hands into the front of the leggings and brought out the monstrous cock that was oh so vivid in Jimmy’s mind (JAMES not Jimmy please…) James could smell the odour of sweat and pheromones. Male sweat was emanation from the beast in Mack’s hands. He caught the smell of cock and he knew that he had started to drool. He couldn’t help himself. He dove on the cock, now released from the hold that Bennett had placed on him. He was now entranced by another master. He gave himself to it completely, he couldn’t help it. He took the beast in his mouth as if born to it. Mack put both his thick muscular hands on either side of Jimmy’s head (Definitely Jimmy now) and wouldn’t let him pull away. He could feel the thick piece of meat grow in his mouth but he didn’t care. He didn’t care if it choked him he felt he would die happy. Jimmy worked his mouth up and down the huge member, slathered it in his own spit and worked it with both of his hands. Mack started to fuck his face, groaning slightly, in and out. In and out. Slowly at first. Jimmy was moaning in lust. He couldn’t help it. He couldn’t get enough of it. In and out. In and out. The huge man started to build up speed and his breath started to come in more urgent, ragged breaths. For about 15 minutes they were like this. Jimmy working the monstrous tool while the big bodybuilder alternated between slow and deep and out and out face fucking. Deep throating almost every stroke. Jimmy took it all and loved it. What Jimmy didn’t notice was that during this process he appeared to be wearing the gym gear that had been in his bag earlier. It still smelled of the gym. His body had started to slowly grow and change too. Mack reached behind himself as he was getting towards his final strokes and took a bright red snapback out of nowhere and placed if on Jimmy’s head. Jimmy had started to wank his own splendid cock now, but was really still riveted on the one that was still invading his face. All thoughts of his wife, Diane, Max and even Saul Bennett were about to be washed away. Mack drew himself up to his full height as he knew he was close. His think veined muscle seemed to jostle on his massive frame as he started to tremble. He clenched all of his power into a huge pose. Most muscular for the gods and with a roar he shot his wad into the mouth of the waiting cock slut beneath him. It felt like hours as he continued to pump the man’s mouth until he’d been sucked dry by the dumbass jock on his knees in front of him. Jimmy looked up at his lover with nothing less than vacuous wonder. He drew his hand across his mouth and wiped away some of the drool. He felt clear if not empty headed. His own thoughts now were limited to the needs of the beast in front of him and his master Saul Bennett. Part V The lady sat under a large sun umbrella and sipped at a cup of tea that had been served in a delicate powder blue china cup and saucer. It had the delicate bergamot perfume of Earl Grey and was served, quite properly with a slice of lemon. She was dressed in pale blue herself. Knitted pale blue suit and hat to match. She had a small set of pinz nez on a silver chain around her neck and would occasionally lift them to her eyes and gaze at the world or the people around her. Not that she needed them when she looked at you it pretty much felt like she already knew everything about you and what you were going to say. Her amethyst eyes were laser-like in their luminosity. She sat very properly, as ladies should, with her knees close together and her feet crossed at the ankles. I asked her about the incident with James Fraser and Maxwell Calder. She took a slow, delicate sip of her tea and looked into me for a moment. Then she dabbed her lips gently with her napkin and set it and her cup on the table beside her. When she spoke it was the voice of everyone’s Grandma. Gentle, warm and easy. It had a southern drawl to it that said this lady was a Georgia woman somewhere down the line. “Well, my dear you found me to talk to me about it. I wass wondering when we would get to it.” She said. “How did you first get involved? I didn’t think this would be something you would have got involved in.” I asked. “Okay, this was unusual.” She said. “ I have a lot of friends and contacts around the world. Especially in my field I am a very valued expert. I have a magic touch if you will.” “Usually I rely on wish fulfilment or revenge events but every now and then someone will call me and ask for specific help. If it, or they are worthy I help. On this occasion they really needed my help. “ She took another sip of her tea. “A week or so ago I had a call from a friend of mine called James, he works in L.A. (A cesspool of scum and iniquity but in the end money is money to some.) He had come across a situation that wasn’t really in his purview and asked for my help. “We’d worked together previously, and I’d taught him the basics in how to recognise manipulation, alchemy and magic. “She said and look at me intensely. “Anyway, the call went like this… Oh and yes dear I did say magic… “It does exist as you will find out if you bother to read all of the story rather than trying to skip through to the horny bits that you always do (Yes dear. You. )” she seemed to say to no-one in particular.” “I taped the call.” she said as she drew out a small recording device and placed it on the table. She looked at it testily when it wouldn’t start and then just glared at it for a second. I swear I think the thing started out of embarrassment… Anyway. The call went like this : Ms D “Hello James.” James: “Ms D.Good to speak to you.” Ms D “Why James it has been a while. It could be said that you have been remiss in your attentions.” James “Aww Ms D. You know you truly are the only woman for me.” Said James Ms D “What can this old southern gal do for a big city lawyer like yourself?” James “I think I have one of those problems that only you can deal with.” Ms D “Intriguing, it has been a while since we crossed paths and I know that I taught you well enough to recognise meddling when it’s around.” James “That’s why I called. I think there’s someone who is definitely at it here in L.A.” He pauses for a moment on the phone. James “It’s a bit out of my league and to be honest I’m a little worried about it. It might be good to have a little back-up.” Ms D “I sense that there’s something more about this one James. What’s the issue my dear?” James “This guy changes people. Actually transforms them. I know it’s possible to hypnotise and entrance people but this ? It’s high level and way out of my experience. I’m worried. Max Calder is going in tomorrow and I want to make sure he’s protected. Look I know you’re busy but if you can help in any way…” Ms D “I’ll help dear boy, of course I will. What’s the name of the reprobate we’re dealing with so I can have a little look see?” James “His name is Saul Bennett.” Ms D “Saul B.E.N.N.E.T.T ?” James “Yup that’s him. He’s a big time porn producer with a rep for really owning his guys and girls if you know what I mean?” Ms D “I do indded, go on.” James “Well I have heard stories over the last 6 months or so about guys either disappearing or changing enough that their own families and friends hardly recognise them. It’s scary. I’ve met one of the guys whose partner has changed. It’s scary.” Ms D Pauses a moment Ms D “I can only imagine what the poor souls are going through. James, does this man have two different coloured eyes ?” James “Why yes, he does. How’d you know?” Ms D “Years of experience and a quick search of my database while we were chatting. I may be an old maid dear but I’m far from decrepit yet.” James (Laughing) “No-one who’s ever met you would call you that dear, lady.” Ms D “I’ve got a couple of good likenesses here now, give me a few hours and then call me back. Also contact Max and tell him to call me before he goes in to. Tell him not to make any contact there unless he’s spoken to me first.” James “I will, thanks for this. I really do appreciate it. I’ll have to pay you back one day.” Ms D (Gentle laughter) “You can do so by visiting a little more than you have and maybe taking an old lady out to dinner.” James “You’ll outlive me I’m certain of that. Dinner’s a date. Speak to you soon.” Ms D “You shall indeed. Be safe James. This person is dangerous I can sense it. This isn’t a stage magician you’re dealing with. Bye for now.” The Line goes dead The Lady picks up her device and pops it back into her bag and closes it with a snap. She takes a final sip of her tea and looks at me over the rim of the cup. She finishes it and pops it back on it’s saucer and on the table. “Well?” she asks “Did that answer all of your questions?” I pause for a minute to gather my thoughts and then soldier on under this woman’s intense stare. “To be honest for each one it answer I think I have about 20 more.” I admit honestly. I cannot be anything but honest in this lady’s presence. It would feel wrong. I look at her as she sits primly and properly in her wicker chair and cannot understand for the life of me where she seems to get this aura of calm, authority from. It’s as if someone took every grandmotherly emotion and condensed it into some sort of protective cloak about her. I know that I would do anything for her. It’s that sort of feeling. “Why, what a lovely compliment young man.” She says brightly and fans herself with her hand. “I find myself quite, quite flattered.” She smiles. “I-I, err.. “ I stammer slightly. “How did I know? “ she asked smiling still. “Come on dear boy.” She chided gently “You heard the recording and you’ve seen the two boys.” She said. “It’s true?” I asked already knowing the answer I had already, in truth known all along. “All of it, every word.” She affirmed. “Wow.” I said. “The big question here Michael my dear.” She said pausing and leaning forward out of her chair and lightly gripping my chin so she raises my eyes to her blue lasers. “Is what are we going to do about Saul Bennett?”
  19. Daniel is a teenager getting ready to focus on his college plans. His grades are so good that he earned a scholarship to a great university. He has never really focused his energy on the way he looks, but his classmates have let him know has small he is quite often. At only 5'5 and 120 pounds, he looks slightly out of place among his senior class. The reason could be due to the fact that he never went through puberty. He has no facial hair and his body hair is practically invisible. His parents always tell him that it will happen when he least expects it. They want him to be careful when he is out in public. He finds this quite amusing, but he always felt they were partially right. He has female friends, but they don't see him as a suitable mate, rather just a guy they can talk to about their problems in their lives. He has never had a sexual preference for either sex, but wouldn't mind dating either sex. His male buddies kid him all the time about his boyish looks and how his muscles look like they belong on a 10-year old. He has two really close friends that could not be more different. One of them, Anderson, is small like him and has dated him occasionally. He actually likes Daniel a lot, but he doesn't see him as a match since he likes bigger men. His other buddy, Vance, is a tank that befriended him when he bailed him out of a fight in elementary school. They both have hung out quite a bit in the last few years and have even had sleepovers in his backyard. He is very open with Daniel and has let him put his arms around his body when Daniel sleeps. This never connected with him before, but it is possible that he really likes Daniel. He is biracial and understands what Daniel has been going through more than he realizes. He too was picked on because of his differences when he was younger before he bulked up and took a stand against his bullies. Daniel invites his two good friends to a campsite the weekend before you all graduate to just enjoy their last days together. As all three of them are setting up their tents, Daniel feels really dizzy and has to go sit down somewhere. Vance sees how he his feeling and picks him up in his arms to carry him over to the riverbank beside the campsite. He sees that Daniel is about to go through some kind of change, but he doesn't want to tell him. He watches him closely to see if he is going to pass out or not. Anderson watches both guys as he continues to put up the tents and yells at Vance every once in a while to know how Daniel is doing. He lays him down and unbuttons his shirt because he sees how much Daniel is sweating now. He reassures him that he is there for him no matter what happens. Daniel can feel excruciating pain running up his legs and into his chest. Vance hears something pop as he watches his buddy’s legs lengthen their way towards the river. His eyes grow huge when he sees this as he also feels Daniel’s thighs getting thicker and stretching the fabric in his jeans. He notices the denim starting to fray as body hair emerges through the gaps. He looks down and witnesses his feet tearing through his boots as he starts to thrash about. Vance is now mesmerized by his transformation. With Daniel’s shirt still open, he sees his waist thicken as cords of muscle begin appearing in his midsection. Vance places his hands on Daniel’s growing chest and feels the pecs blowing up into giant mounds as his abs begin popping out from within. More cracking is heard as his back starts to reshape making room for more growth. It hurts exponentially, but Vance is noticing that Daniel is beyond the pain now. He sees lats growing from behind his back and they are pulling the shirt away from his body. Daniel’s back is growing so much that Vance can feel him actually being lifted from the ground by it. Now his arms are starting to vibrate uncontrollably. His skinny arms he had inside his shirt are now exploding in size, getting huge and powerful. He sees Daniel’s forearms shred the shirt as his growing biceps blow through the sleeves. Now his shoulders are ripping through the top of the shirt and Daniel’s neck widens leading to his voice changing. He hears his moans change to deep groans and growls. While his face still looks the same, his body hair has dramatically thickened as a black forest begins to grow all over his body. He caresses Daniel’s body hair as he goes in to kiss him. As he approaches the newly mature Daniel’s face, he watches in delight as a nice coating of hair has appeared on his face. The growing teen is spent from the growth, but Vance's kiss ignites fireworks between the two of them. Anderson missed the whole sequence, but he will soon know how it resulted. The pants Daniel is wearing are so dangerously tight that they are cutting off the circulation to his legs. To relieve the pressure, he flexes his new quads as the pant seams explode. He easily rips them off and to show off his beautifully hairy legs. Vance smiles as he turns him on so much. He tries to pick Daniel up, but he is now over 6' tall and Vance is 6'2. He kisses him passionately again and wants to make love to him. The underwear he is wearing amazingly is still intact, but his cock has slightly grown too. He has to adjust it to where his cock sits on the side instead of in the upright position. Vance starts rubbing it with loving caresses and holds him with his other hand. He looks Daniel straight into his green eyes and admits that he was aware of him impending change and wanted to wait until the time was right to make his move. He pulls his engorged cock out of his underwear and leans down to kiss the huge cockhead. He licks it with his tongue and then spits a small amount of saliva onto it making it nice and wet. Daniel feels his mouth go down on the shaft and slowly starts moving up and down on it getting a nice rhythm going. He moans incessantly as Vance gets him close to the edge and keeps stopping over and over again. This makes him want to go deeper inside Vance’s mouth. This prompts Daniel to start growing again as his ass rips the seams of his underwear. The eager sucker grabs the hair thickening up on his ass and starts to finger his hole. He can feel something from within Daniel that may cause another growth spurt and decides to pull his cock out of his mouth. He starts jerking him to the point that he can't hold back any more and erupts. His thick white fountain splashes Vance in the face as he starts gripping the ground. He smiles as Daniel’s back begins to get longer again. His muscles are getting so big and thick that his body hair now looks thinner. He scoops up some of Daniel’s cum and starts to rub it into his body beginning with the pecs and arms. The growing teen moans as it appears to be working. The hair thickens back up again and coats all of his muscles more than before. Vance gulps down Daniel’s growing cock and swallows the jizz that is still flowing out of him. He rubs his buddies head and wants to kiss him again. Daniel pulls Vance away from his cock long enough to drizzle some of his cum onto his tongue to share a wet kiss. He swallows the tasty cum and watches as his abs thicken up and widen. Vance rubs his bigger muscles and wants him to grow even bigger. At 6'6, he is not sure how much more Daniel wants. The two studly teens can now hear Anderson yelling back as he can see what has happened. He races over and feels how powerful Daniel’s body has become. He hasn't always been as open about his feelings for Daniel as Vance has, but he obviously likes what he sees since he has his hand in his pants. He sits down beside the two big teens and watches the two of them start to go further. Vance is taking his clothes off now so he can sit on top of Daniel’s thick cock. He bounces up and down on him wanting to feel him erupt inside his body so he can possibly have his own growth spurt. He is now about four inches taller than Vance and about 50 pounds bigger too so he can move him around with ease now. As they get into the doggy style position, Daniel is able to get all the way in and go to town on him. He yells in pleasure as the now aggressive top is hitting his prostate and milking him. Anderson moves down to get underneath so he can catch Vance’s spunk into his mouth. Daniel can feel how close he is now so he doesn’t hold back anymore. He shoots massive jets of cum into his eager bottom’s belly and shutters at the extraordinary feeling. Vance yells in ecstasy as he explodes straight into Anderson’s waiting mouth. Without much effort, Anderson sprays his spunk all over Vance’s big feet. The three horny teens fall over on the riverbank completely spent from the sex capade that just occurred.
  20. Hi there! Long time lurker, this is the first time I’ve decided to post some content. I know stories have been posted about this topic before, but I wanted to make my own tribute to one of the hottest scenes ever created. Enjoy (and please forgive my English). Jafar felt his body pulsing with magic energy when he was ready to make his final wish. He had become the most powerful sorcerer in the world. But somehow he wanted more. He wanted ALL for himself. He put all his lust for power together into his final wish when he yelled: ‘I wish to become an all-powerful God!’ He was overwhelmed when the ultimate power beam striked him in his chest. Even the most powerful being on Earth wasn’t prepared for the immense amount of power he was about to receive. His body and mind rapidly changing, the Genie’s blue form suddenly shrinking due to all of the power needed for the ultimate wish. ‘Yes! YES! THE POWER!’ Jafar yelled. His body form rapidly changed from that of a monstrously big snake to that of a true God. His face reshaping into a cruel yet extremely handsome face, exuding manliness, beauty and power. His torso quickly inflating, exhibiting insanely growing slabs of muscle conforming mountainous pecs. A brick wall of abs rapidly appearing underneath, with deep cleavages forming between each individual muscle. Huge shoulders spreading to the sides the size of watermelons, then of wrecking balls, then of mountains! Immense muscled arms hanging beneath, solid, veiny and almighty. ‘THE ABSOLUTE POWER!!!’ Jafar was laughing manically, eyes going blank. He moved his head backwards, he inflated his mighty chest while he breathed deeply, he clenched his fists with his godly strength. He was overcome by power. Two immense legs were holding his growing form, the size of tree trunks, and finally the size of towers, every muscle visible, striated and sculpted. Finally an inhumanly big cock appeared between his legs, obscenely growing to meet the size of a god’s. It was hard and veiny, with a mushroom head on top. It was pointing upwards while it continued to enlarge, and was followed by testicles that appeared to be squeezing, beating, as if they were pumping more power into an already godly muscle-bound being of pure power. ‘I HAVE BECOME A GOD!’ His voice boomed. ‘THE UNIVERSE IS MINE TO COMMAND! TO CONTROL!’ His newly formed body was truly that of a god. Jafar felt his muscles pulsating with endless power, and he loved it. He was aroused by it. He knew he had become the ultimate being on Earth. He was so overwhelmed by his own power, that soon he was lost to the ultimate feeling of his sensitive and insanely big godly cock. He started to stroke it frantically with his right powerful hand, while he flexed his left bicep admiring its new mind-blowing size and strength, laughing and moaning while he speeded the process. ‘Al! What are we going to do now?’ Jasmine asked desperately. Aladdin was paralyzed at the sight of such a perfect being, newly formed in front of his eyes. ‘Al, there’s only one way of resolving this. You still have one wish left, remember?’ The Genie continued. ‘You have to become a God’. Aladdin stared at the Genie. ‘But I do not wish power for myself, besides it may kill you!’ Al said, begging for another solution. The Genie stared directly at his eyes and tenderly said ‘You are our only hope’. Aladdin knew there was only one thing he could do. ‘Genie, I wish to become an all-powerful God!’ He wasn’t prepared for what was about to happen. The Genie used the remaining of his powers to make the ultimate wish come true. The beam hit Al in the middle of his torso, clothes disappearing instantly. His young, well-toned, bronze-tanned body was suddenly fed with a such an immense source of power, it was immediately forced to grow with muscles beyond his imagination. It started with his abs, quickly inflating and protruding under his skin, forming a chiselled 8-pack, each individual muscle continuously growing in size and definition. As if the wish was spreading through his body, obliques appeared at the sides, and the most impressive Adonis belt underneath. His pecs were the next part to be empowered, his torso quickly gaining volume and unbelievable mass. His pecs were so massive that they fought for space, forming a deep cleavage between them. His frame was further endorsed with wide lats, then his shoulders were raised upwards and separated from each other while they ballooned with no end in sight. The empowering magic spread to his biceps, now inhumanly big, with muscle appearing over muscle endlessly, and to his triceps, now perfectly visible and striated. Finally his former forearms gained so much muscle they looked rock-hard, veiny and virile. Huge and solid hands seemed to bring perfection to his godly arms, which now Al felt as the ultimate weapons of power. Aaah! AAAHHH! Al yelled while he flexed his biceps and clenched his fists at the sides of his waist. Meanwhile, muscles in his thighs had become to enlarge, size spreading downwards. Even with his legs separated they gained so much mass that they started to push each other away, with diamond calves appearing underneath, and mountainous glutes at the back, also struggling for space and perfectioning his rear view. To complete his enhanced godly body, a mammoth cock was growing while Al could only stare in awe. It was enlarging beyond his imagination, pointing upwards, pulsing veins spreading through its shaft until they reached the throbbing mushroom head. Al’s now perfectly handsome facial features showed pure joy and pleasure. Al had to admit that the feeling of becoming the ultimate male, a pure being of raw power, an almighty muscle-bound God, was pure pleasure. But, unlike Jafar, Al didn’t give in to his overwhelming power, his lust and his godly condition. He was resolved to fight Jafar. ‘NOW I AM READY TO SHOW YOU MY POWER’ Al boomed with a new deep powerful voice. While Jafar was reaching his sexual climax, lost in his own pleasure, Jasmine quickly grabbed the Genie’s lamp and exclaimed ‘I wish that Al overpowers Jafar and becomes the world’s true and only God!’ With the combined powers of Jasmine’s sincere wish, the Genie’s magic and Aladdin’s godly powers, Al forced Jafar’s wreckless being to disappear. He shot a power beam that connected him with Jafar. ‘NO! NOOO! MY POWERS ARE THOSE OF A GOD! YOU CAN’T DEFEAT MEEE!’ Jafar boomed with despair. ‘I’M SORRY JAFAR, THERE CAN ONLY EXIST ONE GOD IN THIS WORLD, AND PEOPLE IN AGRABAH HAVE CHOSEN ME!’ Al confidently replied. ‘Al! It’s a God you’re fighting with!’ The Genie shouted. ‘He can only disappear if you absorb his power! There’s no other way!’ ‘WHAT?’ Said Al, suddenly realizing what to do. He forced Jafar’s immense powers to abandon him and fuse with Al’s already inhuman body. ‘YES! YEEES, I’VE WON! NOW I AM THE TRUE GOD OF THIS WORLD! Al’s voice shouted more powerful than ever. While Jafar’s godly powers were being drained, his once obscene muscles were shrinking, his cock, once the ultimate piece of manhood, disappearing. And at the same time, Al’s body prepared for the incoming godly amount of power being forced into it, his cock pulsing as in anticipation. Al thought nothing could be more powerful than the divine being he had become, but he was just about to be proven wrong. His body started to reshape, evolving, forced to accommodate another god’s powers within him. Muscles exploded all over in newly immense size, looking hard as steel, feeling hot as fire, each muscle fiber visibly striated, veins popping all over, feeding his muscles with endless power, pulsing obscenely. His once human frame was now monstrously deformed. His eyes had gone blank, his jaw looked more square than ever, a fearsome smile appearing on the most virile face imaginable. His mammoth delts almost engulfed his head, his massive pecs protruded onwards, his shoulders were separated even further, wide slabs of muscle conformed his lats, arms became truly almighty, his abs reshaped into a the most impressive 10-pack, his legs were powerful enough to hold the whole world. And his cock grew so disproportionate in size that it now reached his head and almost matched his waist in width, its surface almost entirely covered in thick veins, its cockhead pulsing, beating, while divine seed started to ooze, then drench, then his cock shooting semen like a throbbing cannon. ‘YEEEEES!!! I’VE BECOME PERFECT! LOOK AT ME PEOPLE OF AGRABAH, LOOK AT THIS BODY, I’M THE DEFINITIVE BEING OF POWER! I WILL RULE THIS WORLD AT MY DESIRE, AND THERE WILL BE PEACE, HAPINESS AND ENDLESS PLEASURE FOREVER.’ And with that, Al forced his massive godly body to take a more suitable and human-like form, still unable to hide its endless power, with chiselled, solid, and massive muscles, a perfect manly and beautiful face, and an obscenely big, hard, throbbing cock pointing forward. His imposing frame walked towards Jasmine, with lust in his eyes. ‘So princess, do you want to reign by my side?’
  21. Taking a breather after my competition gave me a chance to sit down and write this. I usually write after I work out, which I'm sure you can all understand has me pretty worked up already!!! I felt we needed some background to what was happening, so here you go!! Hope you enjoy it. Leave comments at the bottom. I love reading them, and they always give me ideas on how to proceed. The Test Chapter Five: A History Lesson As Jacob was licking the lengthy piss-slit of Chad… or rather… Eros’ massive cock, he unexpectedly felt as if here were going to be violently ill to his stomach. Having no desire to bother the several hundred men worshiping his friend, he unobtrusively walked outside the bathhouse to get a bit of fresh air. Jacob realized a lot of time had passed since the sun was starting to rise. It also must have rained since there were puddles of water on the ground. The cool air was beginning to make him feel slightly better, but instead of going back inside, Jacob sat on the ground and tried to comprehend what had happened to Chad. As he was rethinking the past 10 hours, a tall man in jeans and a t-shirt appeared from the shadows. From what Jacob could see, he was probably in his twenties, tall, had a nice muscular build, and shaggy brown hair. He’s probably going into the bathhouse to worship Eros, he thought. Instead, the man quickly walked right up to where Jacob was sitting. - Sorry I had to make you feel sick, Jacob, but it was the only way to break you free of the pack and from Eros’ essence. - What? Who are you? - A friend. Believe me. Now, we don’t have much time, and I have a lot to tell you. The man grabbed Jacob by the arm and started to pull him up from the ground. - Wait a minute. Who are you? - The dead man who’s going to save your life, possibly your whole planet. The man grabbed onto Jacob again, but this time visions exploded in his head. In a moment, he saw Declan transforming into Chaos, the Cyclops destroying the gym, the heart being ripped out of his Declan’s son, and the birth of the Minotaur. - Asarualimnunna has already birthed four monsters tonight, and I’m sure a fifth is not far away. He’s getting stronger and soon will be unstoppable. - The gem is doing all of this? - The owner of the gem: Asarualimnunna. - Look, I’m sorry. I just don’t understand how... - I’m trying to help you, Jacob, and I don’t have much time. At dawn and dusk the walls between the realms are at their weakest enabling me to cross over and speak with you... but my time is limited. So, we can argue about who I am, or we can go into that Starbucks and you can have a coffee while I tell you how all of this insanity began. What’ll it be? The man could see that Jacob was still hesitating. - You’re going to have to trust me. Five minutes later, the two men were sitting down at a table in Starbucks, but only one of them had a big mug of coffee before them. - Can they see you - Of course. - Thank God. I was afraid they were all going to think I was crazy. - You’re worried about what some people will think seeing you talking to yourself when there’s an insane Minotaur running around? - I guess when you put it that way. So… Who are you then? - You would know me as Alexander the Great, and I was the first person to let loose Asarualimnunna upon this world. - Alexander the Great? Really?? - Of course I was simply known as Alexander back then, and I was leading my men into battle once again... Jacob sat and listened to the ghost’s tale. How much crazier could this night get? Sex God’s, a Cyclops, his own boss practically turning into the devil, and now Alexander the Great was sitting having coffee with him. I was Young. My father had been assassinated two years earlier, and I was invading what you would now call Asia Minor in my campaign to take control of The Persian Empire. My men and I were in constant battle with the Persian King, Darius III, and as we pushed further and further into his land, I took control of cities, claiming them under Macedonian rule. One day my men and I arrived in a midsized market town. I ordered my men to began going from house to house taking the supplies we needed to continue our journey. Most villages, even when defeated will fight back, but this one, it appeared like everyone had lost the will to live. When questioned, they spoke of a piece of the sky falling and landing in the forest close to the village. Since that happened, men had gone missing, found soon afterward mutilated. Being the reckless boy that I was, I told the Wiseman of the village that I would personally kill the creature that was terrorizing them if, in exchange, they would vow their allegiance to me and welcome my men with lodging, food, drink, and sex. A deal was made, and the next morning I was off on my horse hunting who knows what. The villagers claimed that a monster had fallen from the sky, but I was rational and held no faith in superstition. It was probably a boar, or a wolf, and would be killed easily. The further I went into the forest, the quieter it became. As the forest became more dense the further I went, my horse suddenly fell to the ground and began seizing until it died an agonizing death. Fearing the evil that had killed my horse, I would have run back to the village and gotten my men, but I had vowed to destroy whatever it was, and needed to prove that their new ruler was indeed as powerful as I said I was. Sword in hand, I silently walked into the heart of the forest. No sound was made, not even my footsteps. It was as if I had suddenly gone deaf. The heat was also unbearable, and got worse as I walked. I soon arrived at a massive crater in the ground. The licked clean bones of both men and animals littered the ground. I knew that this must definitely be the lair of whatever had fallen from the sky. I climbed down into to crater, ready to meet death if it came for me... except nothing appeared. I was very much alone. For hours, I scoured every inch of the wasteland, but found nothing but bones. One thing I did notice was that if a bird or a bug or an animal happened to wander into the wasteland by mistake, they instantly were struck dead... except for me. I alone lived in this crater of death. Sweating and near exhaustion, having climbed over mountains of bones, I finally arrived to what I believed was the center. Surveying the area around me, prepared to return to the village and come back the next day, I was attacked from behind. Something not very big but incredibly strong had leaped onto my back and was trying to strangle me. I fell to the ground and rolled over with the creature on my back, but still it’s talons held on. The most amazing thing was that as I fought, I was able to flip it so that it was no longer on my back, but on my chest...and when I did... it was completely invisible. I know it sounds insane, but I could feel the weight, feel the talons cutting into my skin, and feel the hot breath on my face, but the creature itself was concealed. We fought for what seemed like hours, neither getting the upper hand until suddenly it jumped off. I circled around trying to figure out where it would attack from next, when a wave of utter pain hit me in the head and sent me tumbling to the ground. I covered my ears and closed my eyes, but still I felt as if my senses were being attacked from the inside. As I crumbled into a fetal position, I heard a voice speak to me inside my head. - What are you called, human? - Alexander!!! - You are a mighty opponent, Alexander. By all right, you should be dead. I could fight for eons and never tire, yet unexpectedly you appear as a close equal. As you can see from what lays around you, I have played with plenty of men, and I have always won... yet you compete as if you have nothing to loose. I like that. - Where are you? - All around you. Inside you as well. I am everywhere. - Show yourself so we can fight fairly, man to man. - What makes you think I’m a man? - You speak like a man. - This is the first time I’ve ever used these words. I learned this language from all of the knowledge in your head. I’ve learned many things from you, Alexander, and I want to propose a partnership. Within you I see war... domination... plunder... death. I want to join you in your campaign. I want to see that you get everything you desire. - What do you gain from helping me? - Food. I feed on what you would call anger… fear... I will help you defeat your enemies, and in exchange, you will give them to me. - Why can’t I see you? - Although to you I appear strong, I am still very very weak... still so far away... you will help me gain strength... - How can you help me? - See what I can give to you. In my exhausted state, an immense surge of energy entered my body. I was no longer tired. I felt like I could run for days, battle for weeks, fuck for years! I felt incredible… totally unstoppable. - Just a taste my friend. I would give more but I need to feed. Will you help me so I can help you? I felt like a thousand fires had invaded my body. I felt so alive. I feared what this creature might be, but I had read enough tales to know that despite its boasts, I had defeated him in battle and fearing for its own life, it would serve me. Feeling unstoppable, I made my request known. - You serve me, correct? You are at my command? - I am here to serve… but only in exchange for what I need. Once again my body filled with a wave of unstoppable energy. My cock hardened, and suddenly I was having the most incredible orgasm of my life. Cum shot out of my cock harder and harder, and the orgasm went on for minutes. When it finally died down, I lay on the ground spend but exhilarated. - Do we have a deal, Alexander? - Yes... yes. We have a deal. When I could finally stand, the creature hopped on my back again, but this time to be carried by me. I returned to the village and let the Wiseman know that I had vanquished the massive beast that had invaded their forest, and that prosperity would return to them once again. That night I was given many men and women for my pleasure, and I fucked every last one of them without tiring. Three days later we were back in battle again. King Darius’ men were strong, and with little death on our side, were defeated. Fifty of the Persians were rounded up, but I forbid my men to kill them. I instructed them to leave me alone with them. I could feel Asarualimnunna on my back panting and drooling with excitement as I approached the prisoners. Before they even knew what was occurring, it had leaped off my back, and the invisible force was ripping them apart, tearing out their hearts and feeding. Within minutes it was over. Blood was everywhere, including on me. I couldn’t believe the slaughter I had just witnessed. I felt sick to my stomach, when from out of the mass of bodies, something stirred. A young man completely covered in blood crawled out. He walked over to me and began to stroke my face. - Now you can see me. Does my form please you? I was repulsed yet excited. This creature had caused such devastation, yet now stood before me with such magnificence. Within moments we were kissing, and among the carcasses made love for the first time. When we were alone, he would maintain his form, but never showed himself to anyone else. I would have thought I was imagining him if it wasn’t for the bi-monthly feedings that he required. His hunger was becoming larger and soon required more and more men to devour. I now could see why he desired to pair with my campaign as we were constantly battling the Persians to push further into Asia. I was gaining more and more reverence from my men as they assumed it was I who singlehandedly was killing our enemies when asked to be alone with them. Six months passed, and Asarualimnunna and I continued our relationship in secret. In all honesty, he was a remarkable companion. When we weren’t making love, he would tell me of all of the worlds he had seen, what the universe was like, and what lay beyond that i could not see. Talking with you now, I can admit that I did indeed fall in love with him. Even his hunger I rationalized with his need to survive. Just as I needed food and water to live, he needed the hearts of my enemies. Each time he did feed, his form grew more substantial. He was able to remain visible for longer, his slight body grew more muscular till it matched mine in size, and his knowledge of our world grew as well. It was as if he was gaining all of this from the men he consumed. With the knowledge the dead men had possessed, he would tell me where it was best for us to attack, what strategies I should use, where their weak points were, and what areas held the greatest riches. It was Asarualimnunna who finally led us to the area of Anatolia or what you would now know it as modern day Turkey. This battle proved to be one of the most demanding we had faced. Our enemies numbered in the thousands, and Darius himself had taken command of his armies. Outsmarting us, he gathered reinforcements and brought them behind us, cutting off any supplies or any means of escaping. We were surrounded. When I questioned Asarualimnunna why he had suggested this move for the campaign, he smiled and told me that his strength had grown much stronger, and it was now time to show what else he could do for me. He commanded me to bring 10 of my mightiest warriors to my tent that night. Invisible so they would believe it was I bestowing my wisdom on them, he instructed me to have them circle around he and I. I then required each man to strip down naked, and told them that because of their might in battle, I was going to anoint them with the power of the God’s to help defeat our enemies. Although doing as I requested, they must have thought I had gone mad. Suddenly, a great light began to emit from the invisible Asarualimnunna, and entered directly into each of the ten man. They all screamed out in agony as the light engulfed them. I was terrified, wondering what he was doing to the men who trusted me, when after a moment or two they each started moaning out in ecstasy and began to grow. Each of my men, already big and muscular to begin with grew even larger, gaining more and more muscle mass. Enjoying the power they were gaining, they each screamed out for more. Their legs exploded into massive columns of muscle, their arms became fighting machines, enormous enough to hold the most massive of swords. Their chests became two immense plates of muscle, leading down to their abdominals, which burst into mammoth bricks of muscle. Their backs became engorged with unearthly muscle, each stretching wider and wider. They cried out for more, and more was bestowed upon them, each gaining an unbelievable amount of mass and size. Greater they grew, taller, thicker, and wider in every way. Even their sex organs proceeded to grow grander to fit their new bodies. Just when I thought they couldn’t gain any more, they all began to ejaculate, covering the room with their seed. When it was over, when the light faded, standing before me appeared ten men who now possessed the strength of 50 more warriors, and could now rival the Gods in size. They dropped to their knees, thanking me for the gift I had bestowed on them... that I had found them worthy to become the massive figures they now were. I conveyed to them to take what was given and to defeat the Persians, and with a mighty frenzy, left my tent and proceeded to do just that. Within a day we were victorious, and the weakened Asarualimnunna was able to feed once again, this time on his largest meal of thousands of men. This devouring of so many seemed to drive Asarualimnunna into a frenzy, and he demanding we march more and more often into battle so that he could feed. He was no longer even waiting till we were alone with the prisoners to devour them. In front of my men, an invisible force would begin to rip open the Persians and devour their hearts. In his mania, he sometimes forgot who was who, killing and devouring some of my own men. He would return to my tent and show himself to me, bloodied but bursting with power. Even in my anger at what he had done, he would kiss me and tell me it was all for me... that he was helping to form a world were I would reign supreme. We would have sex, and afterward as I lay there alone, I wondered what this creature was I had unleashed on the world, and what he would do when we were one day at peace. Would he accept that? Destruction and chaos appeared to make him stronger, and as he grew more powerful he was becoming harder and harder to control. Several times, I even discovered that he appeared before my men in my own guise, persuading them to march on for more annihilation. My own men were becoming just as blood hungry as he was. Under his guidance, he had me march my men into the largest and bloodiest battle of our campaign. The 10 super warriors held their ground, but many of the smaller men fell around them. Days upon days of battle waged on until finally I succeeded in defeating King Darius in single combat. With the king finally as my prisoner, the victory was mine. Asarualimnunna fed on thousands of men that night leaving a mass grave of destruction behind him. My own men were out of control, following the super warriors in senseless killing, raping, and torture. I was king of nearly the entire world as we knew it, but it was slowly going insane around me. King Darius, wanting to prove his loyalty to his conqueror asked to meet with me in his throne room I now called my own. Wallowing before me, he pleaded with me to allow him to serve under me, desiring to prove his love and loyalty to my name. Prepared to kill him myself so that he could not one day rise up against me, Asarualimnunna appeared from the shadows naked and completely covered in blood. He stopped my sword with one hand and stood before Darius. This was the first time he had appeared to someone other then myself, and was acting as if he were the conqueror and not me. - How will you prove your worthiness to your new lord? - I will serve him until my last breath, spreading the word of his might. - You are willing to do anything for Alexander? - Anything. - Are you his soldier? - I am more then that. I will be his warrior. I will destroy any that get in his path. An aura of light beginning to surround both Asarualimnunna and Darius, and in a frenzy I questioned what he was doing. - There are more worlds to conquer, my love. New riches to acquire, and new souls to feed upon. I am giving you your new warrior. I grabbed onto Asarualimnunna to try and stop him before it was too late, but the light burst from within him and hit Darius squarely in the chest. Darius screeched the most horrible of noises, but soon was laughing, relishing what was being given to him. - Yes!!! Make me stronger!! Make me mightier!! Make me into the warrior you see fit for me to be!!! Darius’ torso exploded with muscle, ripping the fabric that he had been wearing. Larger and larger his chest grew, becoming even more superior then the 10 men Asarualimnunna had fashioned before. I soon understood something was different this time when I perceived the teeth in Darius’ mouth becoming longer and sharper. - I can feel my whole body changing, filling with the power of infinity!!! I am being reborn to better serve! Darius screamed out again as his torso began to grow lengthier and even more muscular. His arms were bloated with size, veiny and packed with more and more muscle, his upper arm becoming larger then my own head, and still it grew. Darrius’ upper body was becoming too much for his smaller lower body to carry, and he collapsed onto the floor, supporting himself with his colossal arms. With the most unearthly cracking sound, his whole upper body shifted and sat up even further on his lower half. From the smaller lower half, his legs began to grow longer at an alarming rate. Within minutes both legs were taller then I stood, and each had gained two additional joints on which to bend. They were muscular legs, greater then my own, but it was their length and additional joints that made them frightening. If Darius were able to stand on those legs, he would be taller then any building man had ever built. With several horrid cracking sounds, both legs shifted on his body till they protruded out of either side of his torso. His feet burst out of his sandals, and the toes of each one began to merge together till they became one unit on each foot. These feet twisted and broke till they pointed down, almost making it look like Darius would walk on spikes. With a sound that I had never heard come from a man, Darius howled in agony, yet the look on his face was one of complete joy. Darius tried to stand, but this was nearly impossible with the way his legs now grew from the side of his lower torso. As if listening to Darius’ screams for more power, his body soon adapted to his request and six more multi jointed legs ripped out from the side of his body. Darius laughed like a lunatic and begged for more as his body continued to evolve. As his new legs grew lengthier, his lower torso began to grow longer and even more bloated with muscle. When the six additional legs rivaled Darius’ orginal for size, he once again tried to stand. Looking at the monstrosity that was being created before my eyes, I realized what he was becoming. His lower half was that of a massive spider, and the upper half a giant beast of a man. What was Asarualimnunna creating this creature for? It continued growing bigger and more mighty. Thick plates of skin began to grow out of the lower half making Darius’ body nearly impenetrable. His legs: long, muscular, and hairy also became covered in an outer shell to prevent anyone from wounding him in battle. - My hands!!! Darius screamed and laughed as the fingers on his hands began to merge together into three sections, creating giant claw-like appendages. He admired the strength of his new extremities, snapping them open and closed. With them, I knew he could cut through anything. Still Darius continued to transform. His mouth grew wider and longer, until when he opened it, it split into four sections with razer sharp teeth and dripping saliva. Another scream forced this horrifying maw open as a massive horn exploded from the center of his forehead, curving upward. His eyes also grew larger, blacker, nearly filling the upper half of his face. When he stood on his legs, he rose to the height of the ceiling. His chest and arms became harrier and harrier until his upper body was completely covered in long brown hair. Still the creature grew more muscular. An appendage burst from a shaft just underneath the back segment, and I realized this was Darius’ new penis, long, thick, and veiny. From his back segment, a thick stinger grew which would be able to easily pierce through several men at once. From an area just below the stinger, Darius began secreting a sticky webbing material. Admiring his own new body and revealing in the power that had been bestowed on him, the creature that had once been Darius roared a final time and began to ejaculate all over the room. Asarualimnunna fell onto the floor, exhausted from emitting so much power into this beast. - Go and bring me back more to feed on, Arachnus. Bring me thousands upon thousands of your own people! They must be punished for every going against me. Show the world your might!! Make them fear you as the warrior you are!! Go!! Arachnus burst through the wall and out into the night. Screams could be heard rising up in the street as people witness this atrocity for the first time. I had to stop it. As I went to grab for my sword, Asarualimnunna grabbed my leg. - Come to me, Alexander. Carry me into the other room. I’m too weak to walk. - What have you done? - I created even more might to serve you. - You need to stop it. It’s going to kill everyone. - It will bring me humans to feed on. It will return when I have enough. Darius was simply a test. Soon he will bring me enough so that I can make you even more mighty then that servant. I can’t wait to see what you will become. You will be beautiful. - What? - You will be my greatest creation...and together we will rule. - No. I refuse!! In his weakened state Asarualimnunna laughed. - Do you think you can refuse me anything?? As soon as I feed you will become what you were always meant to be!! - No!! Before either of us knew what had happened, my sword pierced my lovers naked body. There was no blood, but from within, a light began to emanate. Shocked by my betrayal, Asarualimnunna pulled himself off of my sword and tried to crawl away. - You fool!!!! What have you done??!! From the beautiful blonde man, Asarualimnunna transformed into his real form. After all of this time, I had forgotten what I had felt that first day we had fought in the forest, but now I could see for myself what it truly was, a small grey demon with claws. It dragged itself across the floor, but I was quick and impailed it again. The light from within grew brighter as Asarualimnunna screamed out. Filled with a supernatural force that I believe was watching over me, I grabbed the grey body, and with all of my strength sunk my hand into its chest just as I had seen it do many times before. From within, I grabbed onto its heart and pulled, ripping it from its source. The heart came out in my hand, and as I watched, began to harden and turn into a black gem. Asarualimnunna screamed one more time and disintegrated into a pile of ash. I learned later that the creature that had once been King Darius did the same thing he moment the heart had been removed. It was over. I held the gem knowing this was the source of all of its power. I tried to shatter it, but it seemed indestructible. Over the years, I tried many ways and paid many men to demolish it, but it couldn’t be destroyed. In the end, I requested it be buried with me with the warning. Hundreds of years later it would be stolen from my resting place, but with no idea how to use it, and thinking it was simply a gem, it passed from hand to hand until it was buried and left for your friend to find. Now Asarualimnunna is back and even stronger then ever. My time is nearly up, and I can feel my power fading. Find the gem, Jacob. You and Eros must find the gem and destroy it before Asarualimnunna can rise back in this world. Eros will need to bring more strength to your side, and when the time comes, he will know how. I hope it isn’t too late. He already has three warriors on his side and Chaos is hunting for the next. Find the gem, Jacob. If not... your world is doomed. With that... Alexander disappeared.
  22. New Derek Williams story on NCMC -- I love this, it really did it for me. http://ncmc.webfactional.com/ncmc/author/derek-williams
  23. The previous six parts are here: Meeting the Coach: Massaging the Super: Making the Rounds: Mocking the Hosts: Moving the Needle: Managing the Transition: Mastering the Formula: “Mmm Jessie, that feels insane. It is like being stroked, except it is your mouth doing the work instead of your hands.” The hugely-muscular coach and his client are spending some of their free time just hanging out in Jessie’s room by the window exploring each other again. The younger man has pulled Victor’s pants off and is playing with his coach’s meaty pecs, licking and tugging on both erect nipples lightly with his teeth and tongue. Victor’s thick and veiny cock is sitting on Jessie’s chest underneath his neck, throbbing and lightly leaking onto his client’s fairly tight t-shirt. Aberdeen stops chewing on them when he feels Victor start to get close to bursting. “This is really fun Vic. I wonder how much longer you can last. Why don’t we find try and find out.” Jessie runs his hands between Victor’s sweaty abs and traces his fingers along the contours of his coach’s huge pec mounds, squeezing and rubbing them slowly as he moves back into position to nurse on the thickly-developed man’s nipples once again. Victor moans deeply as he rubs his young partner’s hair with his strong hands and feels his balls making more cum. He has been edged for quite some time since Aberdeen arrived back into his room. Dumas’s large veiny cock bounces violently and throbs as a sticky ribbon of precum has attached itself to Jessie’s shirt. The young stud can see it out of the corner of his right eye as he stops to move down to hold it in his left hand. He kisses Victor’s cock on the sides of his shaft before running his tongue along the underside of his cock head to lap up the precum. He lightly smirks as he stretches the ribbon out from the piss slit about a couple of feet as it drips down onto his shirt. He moves back in as Dumas grunts continuing to rub Jessie’s hair. He is not going to last much longer at this rate. Jessie squeezes Victor’s huge balls with one hand and his bloated shaft with his other one stroking forward with his tongue out as another thick strand of precum flows into his mouth. Dumas is moaning loudly now as he pushes Jessie down over top of his shaft. “YES! It feels so good Jessie. So…..FUCKING……GOOD!” The young stud chokes a few times before situating his throat to the point that he can feel the precum flowing down into his stomach. He works Victor’s shaft with his mouth slowly making the older man breathe heavier as the sweat pours profusely down his body. Jesse is soaking his entire shirt with perspiration as they both hear a knock on the hotel room door. Aberdeen stops sucking so he can cough as his coach quickly pulls his raging shaft out. He is so close to the edge and yet he can’t cum. They try to compose themselves before they proceed towards the door. Jessie decides he will go since he still has his clothes on. Victor moves over to an area of the room where the person at the door can’t see them as he opens the door.” “Who are you?” “Mr. Aberdeen, I am an assistant to Arliss Mancari. He has sent me to take you to the medical arena for your procedure.” “Ohh it is that time already? Well I will let Victor know then and we will be there in a few minutes.” The man shakes his head no. “No, you don’t understand. I am to escort you to the arena. Mr. Dumas will meet up with you in a bit. I would suggest that you change into looser clothing because you will not be in those beyond a minute or two.” Jessie looks down and agrees. “Alright, give me a couple of minutes and I will be back then.” He closes the door halfway and rushes over to where Victor is in the room. He is still completely nude. “Are you going to be alright Vic? You were so close to blasting me that I wonder if I should have just finished you off?” The sweaty beefcake laughs as he watches Jessie strip out of his soaked clothes and rushes over to put on the outfit he was given for the procedure. The shirt and shorts are not as loose as the ones that Thomas wore, but that is partly due to the fact that the once-scrawny nerd had no muscle definition. Victor is starting to calm down slightly as his cock dangles a few strands of precum off the end of his cockhead. Jessie sees it and wants to lick it off but Victor stops him from approaching. “NO! No Jessie, you have to go. I will be fine. This is actually perfect because when I do go out there and see you explode into the man you were always meant to be, I will lose control and have the most amazing orgasm of my life. Get going! I will see you in a bit.” The fit young nerd is feeling more confident about himself now than he ever has before. The man with him grabs his left arm and rushes him down the corridor into the main lobby and down another hallway past several rooms which have colossal-sized men in them. He makes quick glances inside each one of the rooms and notices that most of the men are either watching their TV monitors or are talking amongst each other. It appears that they have just finished relieving themselves from a previous ceremony. Jessie attempts to hide the tremendous bulge in his shorts, but it is too obvious especially when the two men eventually meet up with Arliss, who is waiting for him at the end of the corridor they are in. He smiles as he extends his immense arms out to hug the young man. Jessie wraps his arms around the hairy stud and takes in his scent for a few moments before letting go. “Taking in the atmosphere are we, Jessie? I have to say that the last time I saw you I don’t remember you looking so ripped. Did Victor already get you started on the growth cycle?” Jessie laughs as he slowly rubs his crotch on Arliss’s huge right quad. The thick muscle daddy shakes his head no a few times to completely quash what he is doing. “Now now, you shouldn’t entice the man that will be controlling your fate from here on out. We need to get you prepped…” Jessie stops him mid-sentence as he steps back to give him an idea. “I just wondered if, maybe, the doctor who makes these serums for us could give me one that could, uhh maybe, make my body grow even bigger than originally planned.” The huge Italian puts his thick right hand on the nerd’s right shoulder and gives him a sly look. “I knew there was something different about you Jessie. That time we spent together was quite memorable for me and I am willing to accommodate your request. Is this simply for you or are you also doing this for Victor?” “Both actually, he told me that guys that win the lottery don’t realize they can request to be upgraded. I figured since me and you shared some time with each other earlier that maybe something could come out of this.” “You would be right, you devious cutie. I will let Dr. Doblones know and he will meet with you in private. This is going to be amazing.” Arliss motions for the man that came with Jessie to contact the doctor. The muscle daddy is now rubbing the young man’s facial stubble with his free hand. “Do you want this to be private between just you and Victor? Or are you willing to let the others watch as well? They are likely pretty drained from watching the last guy change.” “Hmm, I have never thought about that. Yeah I think maybe it is better if this happens in front of a gallery of one. Unless you want to watch it happen as well?” Jessie winks as he reaches over to slide both of his hands underneath the thick Italian’s loose tank to make contact with his furry pec meat. The big hunk moans softly as he quickly answers him. “You better believe I want to watch you become a fucking god. You have to remember, I have tasted your delicious sauce young man, and it was quite tasty. Heh, I shouldn’t talk that way because you are not doing this for me, but…if you are willing to let me experience this along with Victor, then I will accept your invitation.” Arliss and Jessie lean in to kiss each other on the lips and embrace for a few moments again. It is obvious that they are fond of each other, but still manage to keep their hormones in check. The younger man is leaking precum through his shorts now. They pull themselves apart again. “This is great Jessie. You are going to be amped for this. We don’t normally want the clients doing this, but in your case, it will get the serum flowing quicker throughout your body.” They both hear someone behind them clearing their throat. They turn and it is Dr. Doblones. He looks at Jessie and motions for him to follow him into a side room. Arliss waves goodbye as they enter the room and sit down at a round desk with two chairs. The doctor gets his tablet out and puts it on the table for Jessie to see what he wants to show him. “Mister…Aberdeen…what a pleasure it is for you to request an upgrade. The serum that will be administered to you will feature an experimental myostatin inhibitor that has only been used one other time. And before you ask, no it was not used on a human. The recipient was a gorilla that we called Edison. We figured that since they are closely related to humans that they would likely respond to the serum in a similar way.” The doctor then plays a video showing his medical team administering the serum to the gorilla, who is inside of a 10 x 10 metal cage. The beast is surprisingly calm after they remove the syringes from its body. Dr. Doblones is seen in the background watching intently at the animal’s reaction. It isn’t long before it starts grunting and arches its back. The hair begins falling off in huge piles as its muscles begin swelling all over its thick frame. The gorilla was already well over 300 pounds to begin with, but within seconds grew an additional 100 pounds. The doctor is seen directing people to hit the animal with arrows filled with some other type of fluid. The gorilla’s sheer mass was starting to become too much for the cage as the metal bars were beginning to buckle under the sheer power of the swelling monster behind them. Jessie is both horrified but turned on by the rapid growth he is witnessing in the video. After nearly fifty arrows are shot into the hulking beast, it collapses onto the ground. Several medical personnel move in to assess the animal as it quickly starts to shrink back to where it began. The doctor is seen motioning for the video to stop and it ends. Dr. Doblones reaches down into a small bag beside him to pick up two vials and places them in front of Jessie’s face on the table. The doctor smiles as he looks into the young man’s eyes to examine them. He can tell that the man is a bit conflicted by what he just saw. “Okay Mr. Aberdeen, I want you to tell me the truth about what you just saw in that video. Did it terrify you? Were you surprised at how large the animal grew? I have been watching your reaction from the moment the video started to where it ended. While I know you are scared by what happened to the gorilla, I could tell that you were also excited by how enormous it became in such a short amount of time. It may even surprise you to know that Edison is still alive. *picks up his tablet and swipes a few times before he shows a camera shot of Edison to Jessie* There he is, and he is as calm and collected as he was before the procedure.” “The point I am making here is the experimental serum was successful. While we did have to shoot Edison full of the reversion, that was also proven to be successful. He quickly returned back down to his normal size once again and is perfectly fine. We knew here at the lab that there was a chance that he would be out of control because he is not human and doesn’t have the control that we do. The point is if something goes wrong with this, we can fix it. *picks up the right vial* THIS is the serum. I am ready to give this to you. *picks up the left vial with his other hand* THIS is the reversion. We are fully prepared for your procedure. Okay, talk to me young man.” Jessie is still staring at the tablet with the camera still on Edison. He is grinning now. The doctor is also grinning. “Before I came to this place, I would have never even considered doing something like this, but everyone has opened my eyes to new and unimaginable desires. What happened to that gorilla is ridiculously scary but at the same time it is highly pleasurable to see him just revel in it. I want that same feeling for me and those people that are close to me.” The doctor stops him. “No, this is for you. Look, you are the first person this is being offered to after we have successfully managed to control the whole scene. You are different Mr. Aberdeen, and yes, you are right. You have changed since you have been here. Physically your body has started to change, and we haven’t even done much yet. Mr. Mancari, Mr. Dumas, and myself have been grooming you for greater things. The food you have been eating here had small traces of the serum in it. This need you have has slowly been building up inside your brain. Your chemistry with both of these men you have been around has developed because deep down you have always wanted this kind of affection, which is why you are sitting here with me right now. Your mind is now telling you to plunge that serum into your veins and to leave normalcy behind.” Jessie is now looking at Dr. Doblones and is shaking his head yes. He is in amazement, and feels totally fine with what has happened. “Yes, you are right. I mean…I know what you did was completely ludicrous, but I also know that what you are doing for me is a tremendous gift. My life was so broken before I came here, and now I feel like I will be rewarded. *pauses to take a breath* Okay, let’s do this. What happens now?” The doctor motions for Jessie to get up at the same time he does as they leave the room and go down the hall. The doors are now all closed except for one that is at an angle. They walk through it where about ten medical technicians are set up in different stations. Each one appears to have a different purpose. There is a huge chair with titanium restraints attached to it for arms and legs. Jessie immediately knows that he is going to be sitting there for the procedure. The doctor picks up a different outfit from the one that Jessie is wearing. “You won’t be wearing those rags you are wearing anymore Mr. Aberdeen. You are going to be needing fabric that is much more durable. *has Jessie feel the material* This fabric is also highly experimental. On a normal human frame, it is loose and unremarkable so when you put the shirt and pants on, you will think it looks ridiculous. Once the growth cycle kicks in though, you will be testing the fabric and how far it will go until it gives way.” The fit young man can’t help but to bounce his cock a couple of times as he is handed the outfit. “Go change behind the chair, nobody will bother you there. When you are done, sit down in it and try to calm yourself down. I know you are excited, which is fine, but we do need to get you hooked up to the channeling system for the serum to travel through.” Jessie rushes to pull his old outfit off and slides the new one on in mere seconds. He jumps into the chair which doesn’t budge an inch. It is quite obvious that it was built to withstand a lot of abuse. End of Part 7 Motivating the Mind: Marking His Territory:
  24. Motivating the Mind: “Mr. Aberdeen…please take a deep breath and settle down. I am excited myself to get this process moving along, but you will give yourself an aneurysm before we even start.” Dr. Doblones is now busy trying to get a few of his medical technicians to jot down some of the things he is telling them. They are being instructed to attach a specialized IV bag on to the back of the chair to a four-way channel that will lead over and under Jessie’s arms and legs. He will have four syringes impaling his major arteries to get the serum into his body. He then finishes his instructions to go stand in front of the eager client. “Okay young man, I am going to turn this operation over to Arliss, if he will get here…” The huge hulking hairy stud is walking briskly into the medical arena with a smile on his face. Dr. Doblones looks over at him and winks. “Alright, Mr. Mancari will be entrusted with the transition. I know you two will get along just fine. *tries not to show emotion* I honestly don’t know what will happen, but I do know that it will be unforgettable for all of us. I will be looking down on the transition until I know that you will be okay Mr. Aberdeen. I have a feeling though this is going to go off without a hitch.” Jessie can see Victor off in the distance from where they walked in. He is wearing a loose tank and a pair of shorts along with a pair of sneakers on. He is called out by the guy in the chair from about hundred feet away. “Vic…hey come over and join us? I could use a little more support here. Remember your promise?” The doctor and Arliss turn to see who he is talking about and notice him too, hiding in the shadows outside the door. The man in the lab coat moves toward him which prompts Victor to start walking in the other direction. He is quickly told to stop walking by Dr. Doblones. “Victor Dumas stop walking. Get back here.” He sighs before turning back around after moving a few feet away from the door. “Normally I wouldn’t allow you to go in there but you two are bonding in a way that I rarely see here. You can probably calm him down as well so you will also be included in the transition. Just make sure that you and Arliss don’t fight over him too much. He will likely have his way with both of you so try not to destroy the room like what usually happens in the other wings. Have fun Mr. Dumas.” The doctor proceeds down the hall into the main lobby as Victor waddles his way over to the other two at the chair. Arliss is locking Jessie into the chair’s restraints by way of an expandable material that will obviously be tested by Jessie’s growth cycle. He is making sure that they are secure and tightly affixed to the sides of the chair as well. The young man is wondering how his small frame would possibly get to the point of even testing the limits of those restraints. “I mean…am I going to get THAT big? The space between my forearms and the titanium is practically double, maybe even triple. *feels his cock twitch* MMMMM, I shouldn’t feel so much pleasure in this but I do.” Victor studies the apparatus behind the chair since he has never seen such an arrangement before. He is fascinated by how it will be transfused into Jessie’s body. The syringes are being attached to the serum chambers by two medical technicians who are now showing both Arliss and Victor on how to correctly insert them into Jessie. They finish their instructions and leave the area. The two huge studs look at each other briefly before searching for just the right arteries to impale. Victor leans in to kiss the young man on the lips before going back to doing what he was instructed to do. “I am a bit nervous I am going to hit the wrong one Jessie.” Jessie squeezes his arms to make the veins pop out and find their way to the surface. Both Arliss and Victor laugh and shake their heads no. “Well…that is fine and all cutie, but we are supposed to put these thick needles into an artery. It will likely hurt really bad when we do this so we will do them one at a time. There will be two in your legs too.” Both hunks think they have found the right one in both arms as Victor tries to distract his partner. “Were you just trying to edge me earlier Jessie or was that supposed to go the distance?” “Ohh I was definitely trying to make you…AHHHHHH! ! ! !” Arliss slowly jams the thick syringe into the young man’s right arm until he thinks it is secure. It is a successful effort on his part. Jessie is obviously in a bit of distress. “Okay cutie, you were nice enough to let me join you and Vic in this experiment, what do you think will happen once…you know…the other you comes out?” Jessie is trying to focus on Arliss to answer him. “I…uhh…I don’t know. I mean…I wonder if the other me is a bit of a douch…AHH SHIT SHIT SHIT…” Now Victor is pushing his syringe into Jessie’s left arm until he thinks it is secure enough. It is a tougher ordeal partly because his partner’s left tricep is a bit thicker than his right one. The lottery winner is hunched over in pain with his head in his lap as the sweat starts pouring down his face and back. Both Arliss and Victor give him a minute or two to compose himself. “Okay buddy, Vic and I are going to have to do the same to your legs. I hope the pain isn’t as bad down there.” They both slide a part of his shorts up so they can view his lightly hairy, but nicely firm quads to search for the biggest artery they can find. Jessie rises back to his original position and is trying to calm himself down again. Instead of making chit-chit again, both of the hulks decide to stick him at the same time. Jessie yells in pain as they quickly slide the syringes into his quads and get back up to their feet to give him some tight hugs. He is crying a bit from the ordeal. “We are sorry cutie. We know that the pain is awful. The good news is though you probably won’t even know they are there in a few minutes.” The remaining technicians in the medical arena are now checking to see if the entire system is going to be operational. When they check Jessie’s attachments, they give the two huge hulks a thumbs up as they leave the area. Victor stands up and leans against the chair above Jessie’s head while Arliss finds the button that starts the IV transfer into the four chambers. He flips it as the serum slowly starts flowing into each tube. Victor is now rubbing his partner’s face and chest with his hands. He is quite nervous and Jessie can tell. “It is going to be alright Victor. I am at peace with whatever happens here. I pretty much have no choice at this point, the real me will be emerging soon enough.” Arliss and Victor watch as the serum finally meets up with Jessie’s insides. The young man involuntarily jumps at first before sighing a few times as he feels it start to flood his arteries and vessels. Mancari is checking the lottery winner’s vitals to make sure nothing drastic changes. He jumps again as Arliss finishes just to make him react and laughs. Both of the big guys look at each other in bewilderment. “Are you doing that on purpose Jessie? This stuff must be making you relax and goofy. I don’t think I have ever seen you do that…” Before he can even finish his sentence, Victor reaches over to feel something happening to his partner’s left arm. Jessie is lightly moaning as his cock jumps a few times in his shorts. He does not appear to be in pain anymore. Instead, he leans back in his chair and has a smirk on his face. The big hunks are now paying attention to nearly every square inch of his body to see what is about to occur. “MMM…I can feel it invading my brain now. There is no doubt about it that this is what I have always craved my entire life.” He can feel the muscles in his arms and legs starting to burn as his body proceeds to reprogram itself according to what his mind is telling it to do. He is now flexing them making the veins stand out once again. He turns to look at Victor and grins. “Victor…I think the transformation is about to start because I am feeling the urge to grow myself now. It is the strangest sensation I have ever felt, but I LOVE IT! I can’t really hold it back since this stuff is continuously flowing into me.” He laughs as he feels both of his arms straining before they finally start to swell. Victor can feel Jessie’s bicep and tricep growing beneath his left hand, eyeing the veins as they begin expanding just beneath the young man’s skin. Arliss can feel the same thing happening with his right arm, rubbing each thickening vascular branch and muscle fiber as they slowly stretch his skin. Jessie can feel the same thing happening in his quads as well. “YYEESS!! AWW FUCK! What a feeling! I think I can feel my legs reacting now.” The growth is more rapid in his legs as both Victor and Arliss look on in total disbelief as they see and hear the muscles in both quads stretching and growing closer together. The gap that was present between his legs is quickly evaporating as his shorts are being forced upward into his midsection. Jessie is clearly becoming more eager to grow as he looks over at both of his arms and sees the swelling start to move down into his forearms. At the same time, it is closing in on his calves and feet. Arliss lets go of Jessie’s arm and moves away from him to take in the sight of his young friend’s transformation. He is now located far enough back to where he can watch the IV solution empty. He undoes his pants and pulls his erect cock out to let it start dripping precum beneath him. Victor lets go of Jessie’s other arm to get on his knees. He is anticipating the scenario that he has always dreamed about for his partner. Jessie speaks again. “GIVE IT TO ME! ! ! This is all I want now.” He grunts feeling the veins and muscle fibers stretching the fabric holding his forearms in place. Even his fingers and palms are growing thicker as he grips the chair. Sweat coats his entire body as veins pulse beneath his shirt and along his neckline. The muscles beneath his knee are stretching and growing thicker as leathery sounds can be heard beneath his ankles. His feet are expanding as the fabric in his shoes begins to stretch to try and accommodate its growing inhabitants. His calves are growing wider making him moan deeply. Both Arliss and Victor can clearly see them jutting outward from his legs. There are new branches of veins and capillaries forming in places that previously had nothing to show. The fabric that is wrapped around Jessie’s ankles is being stretched as the fabric draws closer to the clamps that are holding them in place. The young man’s lower half, besides his crotch, is glistening with new muscularity, hugely veiny with peaks and valleys of thick densely constructed power. Arliss gets the attention of Victor and motions that the IV is not even half empty yet. His thick rod is lightly dripping precum down his shaft and he is breathing quite heavily. Next obviously, the serum will be moving into other areas such as Jessie’s chest and head. The growing young stud’s shoulders are swelling, making the fabric over top of them sound like there is water inside of a balloon. He laughs as he leans forward to show them that his back and ass are starting to react. There are tons of sounds radiating from his back as muscles begin to emerge from out of nowhere. He is growling as his two glutes inflate in seconds, nearly stretching the back of his shorts to their limits. “OHH FUCK…MMM…ohh shit Victor…the sensations of my ass growing like that is stretching my hole as well. It feels like someone pushed a foot long into my butt. I am leaking soo much…” He is breathing heavy now as the serum saturates his torso and his vocal cords. His voice goes an octave deeper and it is exciting him. He finally feels his testicles and penis being influenced. It is the meeting of the minds as the serum is now fully melding with Jessie. He growls again as he feels his spine crack and pop a few times. He is getting taller. As a result of this, he is growing more muscles in his back as the veins and cords of muscle fibers leading up into his delts are starting to test the limits of the doctor’s fabric. His traps are now forcing his head forward even more as they stretch across to his engorged shoulders, which are still somehow hidden beneath his shirt. He can no longer sit back in the chair as he starts to feel his chest react. “Watch my pecs Victor…*feels them start to swell*…FFUUCCKK!!!” Arliss moans loudly watching Jessie’s pecs inflate, not realizing that the young man’s cock and balls are also starting to grow. The two formerly thin chest muscles are stretching the shirt, pulling the fabric and creating a giant gap at the top. His nipples are growing as well as they protrude just beneath the fabric. They are as hard as they can be. He is in total ecstasy feeling his entire stomach area reacting as his abdominals are completely visible beneath the fabric in eight nearly perfect slabs. He is not even close to being satisfied as he feels his pecs bunching up on each other trying to break free from the fabric that is keeping them from breaking free. “SSHHIITT…this damn fabric is too strong. Victor…heh…my cock wants to say hello by the way. You should come and take a look.” Victor moves over and sees Jessie’s cock slowly stretching out the side of his shorts. It is spitting precum down the side of his right leg. It is also quite obvious that he is sporting a huge set of testicles as they are stretching the fabric in the front. Dumas is done watching now and leans down to start slurping on the huge young man’s thick 10” cock. He is able to shove part of Jessie’s cock down his throat and is sucking on him. Arliss is so turned on now by the transformation that he shoots several ropes of cum on top of the two men. Jessie laughs hysterically knowing that he is making both of these insanely gorgeous men lose their minds. His neck is now stretching thicker and beefier than before as the hair on his head falls off and new veins form all over the top. He can feel the muscles bulging as his face as he begins to sport a blocky and more masculine look. He is mostly hairless now, but doesn’t even seem to notice it. He grunts feeling his cock being massaged vigorously. Victor gulps down the river of precum that comes oozing out every few seconds. He can feel Jessie’s raging ballsac beside his face and wants badly to empty them. “YYEESS Victor…worship my big cock…I hope you are leaking as much as I am because I am about to unleash my fury on your throat.” He can feel his testicles starting to contract. “Get ready for a HUGE surprise.” Victor chokes as Jessie’s huge cock starts pumping thick gobs of cum down his throat. It is spilling out all over his face and shirt. He can’t take anymore as the thickly-built young man shoots a few jets over to where Arliss is standing. They hit him in the chest as he moans in delight. He is in awe of Jessie as he tries to get Vic’s attention again. “Hey Vic…the serum isn’t done. That was just 60% of it. That means he is going to grow again.” Jessie overhears them and smiles before trying to sit back in his chair. He is slightly uncomfortable, but there is no pain. He is taking a breather after launching his missile at both of them. “How big am I right now guys? I want to know. I feel good, but not great. This first phase was like an awakening for me, but I need more, WAY MORE!” The serum continues to flow into the huge young man. Arliss starts to evaluate him as he walks over with his cock still dangling. He is drenched in sweat as his clothes stick to him. The same can be said with Victor as well. “I would say you are probably a good 280 Jessie. You just added probably 120 pounds to your frame. Those arms are easily 22, maybe 23 inches. Gawd, your forearms though…probably close to 18 or 19 inches and that is HUGE.” Jessie lets out a few very deep manly grunts as he starts to feel the serum penetrate his mind again. “I guess it is time for round two then guys. This time, I will get to dictate the growth and I can guarantee that I will get out of this chair somehow.” End of Part 8 Marking His Territory:
  25. The first six parts can be found in my profile under the 'About Me' tab: https://muscle-growth.org/profile/119-ravenweremuscle/?tab=field_core_pfield_21 The Muscle Lottery Part VII: Mastering the Formula “Mmm Jessie, that feels insane. It is like being stroked, except it is your mouth doing the work instead of your hands.” The hugely-muscular coach and his client are spending some of their free time just hanging out in Jessie’s room by the window exploring each other again. The younger man has pulled Victor’s pants off and is playing with his coach’s meaty pecs, licking and tugging on both erect nipples lightly with his teeth and tongue. Victor’s thick and veiny cock is sitting on Jessie’s chest underneath his neck, throbbing and lightly leaking onto his client’s fairly tight t-shirt. Aberdeen stops chewing on them when he feels Victor start to get close to bursting. “This is really fun Vic. I wonder how much longer you can last. Why don’t we find try and find out.” Jessie runs his hands between Victor’s sweaty abs and traces his fingers along the contours of his coach’s huge pec mounds, squeezing and rubbing them slowly as he moves back into position to nurse on the thickly-developed man’s nipples once again. Victor moans deeply as he rubs his young partner’s hair with his strong hands and feels his balls making more cum. He has been edged for quite some time since Aberdeen arrived back into his room. Dumas’s large veiny cock bounces violently and throbs as a sticky ribbon of precum has attached itself to Jessie’s shirt. The young stud can see it out of the corner of his right eye as he stops to move down to hold it in his left hand. He kisses Victor’s cock on the sides of his shaft before running his tongue along the underside of his cock head to lap up the precum. He lightly smirks as he stretches the ribbon out from the piss slit about a couple of feet as it drips down onto his shirt. He moves back in as Dumas grunts continuing to rub Jessie’s hair. He is not going to last much longer at this rate. Jessie squeezes Victor’s huge balls with one hand and his bloated shaft with his other one stroking forward with his tongue out as another thick strand of precum flows into his mouth. Dumas is moaning loudly now as he pushes Jessie down over top of his shaft. “YES! It feels so good Jessie. So…..FUCKING……GOOD!” The young stud chokes a few times before situating his throat to the point that he can feel the precum flowing down into his stomach. He works Victor’s shaft with his mouth slowly making the older man breathe heavier as the sweat pours profusely down his body. Jesse is soaking his entire shirt with perspiration as they both hear a knock on the hotel room door. Aberdeen stops sucking so he can cough as his coach quickly pulls his raging shaft out. He is so close to the edge and yet he can’t cum. They try to compose themselves before they proceed towards the door. Jessie decides he will go since he still has his clothes on. Victor moves over to an area of the room where the person at the door can’t see them as he opens the door.” “Who are you?” “Mr. Aberdeen, I am an assistant to Arliss Mancari. He has sent me to take you to the medical arena for your procedure.” “Ohh it is that time already? Well I will let Victor know then and we will be there in a few minutes.” The man shakes his head no. “No, you don’t understand. I am to escort you to the arena. Mr. Dumas will meet up with you in a bit. I would suggest that you change into looser clothing because you will not be in those beyond a minute or two.” Jessie looks down and agrees. “Alright, give me a couple of minutes and I will be back then.” He closes the door halfway and rushes over to where Victor is in the room. He is still completely nude. “Are you going to be alright Vic? You were so close to blasting me that I wonder if I should have just finished you off?” The sweaty beefcake laughs as he watches Jessie strip out of his soaked clothes and rushes over to put on the outfit he was given for the procedure. The shirt and shorts are not as loose as the ones that Thomas wore, but that is partly due to the fact that the once-scrawny nerd had no muscle definition. Victor is starting to calm down slightly as his cock dangles a few strands of precum off the end of his cockhead. Jessie sees it and wants to lick it off but Victor stops him from approaching. “NO! No Jessie, you have to go. I will be fine. This is actually perfect because when I do go out there and see you explode into the man you were always meant to be, I will lose control and have the most amazing orgasm of my life. Get going! I will see you in a bit.” The fit young nerd is feeling more confident about himself now than he ever has before. The man with him grabs his left arm and rushes him down the corridor into the main lobby and down another hallway past several rooms which have colossal-sized men in them. He makes quick glances inside each one of the rooms and notices that most of the men are either watching their TV monitors or are talking amongst each other. It appears that they have just finished relieving themselves from a previous ceremony. Jessie attempts to hide the tremendous bulge in his shorts, but it is too obvious especially when the two men eventually meet up with Arliss, who is waiting for him at the end of the corridor they are in. He smiles as he extends his immense arms out to hug the young man. Jessie wraps his arms around the hairy stud and takes in his scent for a few moments before letting go. “Taking in the atmosphere are we, Jessie? I have to say that the last time I saw you I don’t remember you looking so ripped. Did Victor already get you started on the growth cycle?” Jessie laughs as he slowly rubs his crotch on Arliss’s huge right quad. The thick muscle daddy shakes his head no a few times to completely quash what he is doing. “Now now, you shouldn’t entice the man that will be controlling your fate from here on out. We need to get you prepped…” Jessie stops him mid-sentence as he steps back to give him an idea. “I just wondered if, maybe, the doctor who makes these serums for us could give me one that could, uhh maybe, make my body grow even bigger than originally planned.” The huge Italian puts his thick right hand on the nerd’s right shoulder and gives him a sly look. “I knew there was something different about you Jessie. That time we spent together was quite memorable for me and I am willing to accommodate your request. Is this simply for you or are you also doing this for Victor?” “Both actually, he told me that guys that win the lottery don’t realize they can request to be upgraded. I figured since me and you shared some time with each other earlier that maybe something could come out of this.” “You would be right, you devious cutie. I will let Dr. Doblones know and he will meet with you in private. This is going to be amazing.” Arliss motions for the man that came with Jessie to contact the doctor. The muscle daddy is now rubbing the young man’s facial stubble with his free hand. “Do you want this to be private between just you and Victor? Or are you willing to let the others watch as well? They are likely pretty drained from watching the last guy change.” “Hmm, I have never thought about that. Yeah I think maybe it is better if this happens in front of a gallery of one. Unless you want to watch it happen as well?” Jessie winks as he reaches over to slide both of his hands underneath the thick Italian’s loose tank to make contact with his furry pec meat. The big hunk moans softly as he quickly answers him. “You better believe I want to watch you become a fucking god. You have to remember, I have tasted your delicious sauce young man, and it was quite tasty. Heh, I shouldn’t talk that way because you are not doing this for me, but…if you are willing to let me experience this along with Victor, then I will accept your invitation.” Arliss and Jessie lean in to kiss each other on the lips and embrace for a few moments again. It is obvious that they are fond of each other, but still manage to keep their hormones in check. The younger man is leaking precum through his shorts now. They pull themselves apart again. “This is great Jessie. You are going to be amped for this. We don’t normally want the clients doing this, but in your case, it will get the serum flowing quicker throughout your body.” They both hear someone behind them clearing their throat. They turn and it is Dr. Doblones. He looks at Jessie and motions for him to follow him into a side room. Arliss waves goodbye as they enter the room and sit down at a round desk with two chairs. The doctor gets his tablet out and puts it on the table for Jessie to see what he wants to show him. “Mister…Aberdeen…what a pleasure it is for you to request an upgrade. The serum that will be administered to you will feature an experimental myostatin inhibitor that has only been used one other time. And before you ask, no it was not used on a human. The recipient was a gorilla that we called Edison. We figured that since they are closely related to humans that they would likely respond to the serum in a similar way.” The doctor then plays a video showing his medical team administering the serum to the gorilla, who is inside of a 10 x 10 metal cage. The beast is surprisingly calm after they remove the syringes from its body. Dr. Doblones is seen in the background watching intently at the animal’s reaction. It isn’t long before it starts grunting and arches its back. The hair begins falling off in huge piles as its muscles begin swelling all over its thick frame. The gorilla was already well over 300 pounds to begin with, but within seconds grew an additional 100 pounds. The doctor is seen directing people to hit the animal with arrows filled with some other type of fluid. The gorilla’s sheer mass was starting to become too much for the cage as the metal bars were beginning to buckle under the sheer power of the swelling monster behind them. Jessie is both horrified but turned on by the rapid growth he is witnessing in the video. After nearly fifty arrows are shot into the hulking beast, it collapses onto the ground. Several medical personnel move in to assess the animal as it quickly starts to shrink back to where it began. The doctor is seen motioning for the video to stop and it ends. Dr. Doblones reaches down into a small bag beside him to pick up two vials and places them in front of Jessie’s face on the table. The doctor smiles as he looks into the young man’s eyes to examine them. He can tell that the man is a bit conflicted by what he just saw. “Okay Mr. Aberdeen, I want you to tell me the truth about what you just saw in that video. Did it terrify you? Were you surprised at how large the animal grew? I have been watching your reaction from the moment the video started to where it ended. While I know you are scared by what happened to the gorilla, I could tell that you were also excited by how enormous it became in such a short amount of time. It may even surprise you to know that Edison is still alive. *picks up his tablet and swipes a few times before he shows a camera shot of Edison to Jessie* There he is, and he is as calm and collected as he was before the procedure.” “The point I am making here is the experimental serum was successful. While we did have to shoot Edison full of the reversion, that was also proven to be successful. He quickly returned back down to his normal size once again and is perfectly fine. We knew here at the lab that there was a chance that he would be out of control because he is not human and doesn’t have the control that we do. The point is if something goes wrong with this, we can fix it. *picks up the right vial* THIS is the serum. I am ready to give this to you. *picks up the left vial with his other hand* THIS is the reversion. We are fully prepared for your procedure. Okay, talk to me young man.” Jessie is still staring at the tablet with the camera still on Edison. He is grinning now. The doctor is also grinning. “Before I came to this place, I would have never even considered doing something like this, but everyone has opened my eyes to new and unimaginable desires. What happened to that gorilla is ridiculously scary but at the same time it is highly pleasurable to see him just revel in it. I want that same feeling for me and those people that are close to me.” The doctor stops him. “No, this is for you. Look, you are the first person this is being offered to after we have successfully managed to control the whole scene. You are different Mr. Aberdeen, and yes, you are right. You have changed since you have been here. Physically your body has started to change, and we haven’t even done much yet. Mr. Mancari, Mr. Dumas, and myself have been grooming you for greater things. The food you have been eating here had small traces of the serum in it. This need you have has slowly been building up inside your brain. Your chemistry with both of these men you have been around has developed because deep down you have always wanted this kind of affection, which is why you are sitting here with me right now. Your mind is now telling you to plunge that serum into your veins and to leave normalcy behind.” Jessie is now looking at Dr. Doblones and is shaking his head yes. He is in amazement, and feels totally fine with what has happened. “Yes, you are right. I mean…I know what you did was completely ludicrous, but I also know that what you are doing for me is a tremendous gift. My life was so broken before I came here, and now I feel like I will be rewarded. *pauses to take a breath* Okay, let’s do this. What happens now?” The doctor motions for Jessie to get up at the same time he does as they leave the room and go down the hall. The doors are now all closed except for one that is at an angle. They walk through it where about ten medical technicians are set up in different stations. Each one appears to have a different purpose. There is a huge chair with titanium restraints attached to it for arms and legs. Jessie immediately knows that he is going to be sitting there for the procedure. The doctor picks up a different outfit from the one that Jessie is wearing. “You won’t be wearing those rags you are wearing anymore Mr. Aberdeen. You are going to be needing fabric that is much more durable. *has Jessie feel the material* This fabric is also highly experimental. On a normal human frame, it is loose and unremarkable so when you put the shirt and pants on, you will think it looks ridiculous. Once the growth cycle kicks in though, you will be testing the fabric and how far it will go until it gives way.” The fit young man can’t help but to bounce his cock a couple of times as he is handed the outfit. “Go change behind the chair, nobody will bother you there. When you are done, sit down in it and try to calm yourself down. I know you are excited, which is fine, but we do need to get you hooked up to the channeling system for the serum to travel through.” Jessie rushes to pull his old outfit off and slides the new one on in mere seconds. He jumps into the chair which doesn’t budge an inch. It is quite obvious that it was built to withstand a lot of abuse. End of Part 7 The Muscle Lottery Part VIII: Motivating the Mind “Mr. Aberdeen…please take a deep breath and settle down. I am excited myself to get this process moving along, but you will give yourself an aneurysm before we even start.” Dr. Doblones is now busy trying to get a few of his medical technicians to jot down some of the things he is telling them. They are being instructed to attach a specialized IV bag on to the back of the chair to a four-way channel that will lead over and under Jessie’s arms and legs. He will have four syringes impaling his major arteries to get the serum into his body. He then finishes his instructions to go stand in front of the eager client. “Okay young man, I am going to turn this operation over to Arliss, if he will get here…” The huge hulking hairy stud is walking briskly into the medical arena with a smile on his face. Dr. Doblones looks over at him and winks. “Alright, Mr. Mancari will be entrusted with the transition. I know you two will get along just fine. *tries not to show emotion* I honestly don’t know what will happen, but I do know that it will be unforgettable for all of us. I will be looking down on the transition until I know that you will be okay Mr. Aberdeen. I have a feeling though this is going to go off without a hitch.” Jessie can see Victor off in the distance from where they walked in. He is wearing a loose tank and a pair of shorts along with a pair of sneakers on. He is called out by the guy in the chair from about hundred feet away. “Vic…hey come over and join us? I could use a little more support here. Remember your promise?” The doctor and Arliss turn to see who he is talking about and notice him too, hiding in the shadows outside the door. The man in the lab coat moves toward him which prompts Victor to start walking in the other direction. He is quickly told to stop walking by Dr. Doblones. “Victor Dumas stop walking. Get back here.” He sighs before turning back around after moving a few feet away from the door. “Normally I wouldn’t allow you to go in there but you two are bonding in a way that I rarely see here. You can probably calm him down as well so you will also be included in the transition. Just make sure that you and Arliss don’t fight over him too much. He will likely have his way with both of you so try not to destroy the room like what usually happens in the other wings. Have fun Mr. Dumas.” The doctor proceeds down the hall into the main lobby as Victor waddles his way over to the other two at the chair. Arliss is locking Jessie into the chair’s restraints by way of an expandable material that will obviously be tested by Jessie’s growth cycle. He is making sure that they are secure and tightly affixed to the sides of the chair as well. The young man is wondering how his small frame would possibly get to the point of even testing the limits of those restraints. “I mean…am I going to get THAT big? The space between my forearms and the titanium is practically double, maybe even triple. *feels his cock twitch* MMMMM, I shouldn’t feel so much pleasure in this but I do.” Victor studies the apparatus behind the chair since he has never seen such an arrangement before. He is fascinated by how it will be transfused into Jessie’s body. The syringes are being attached to the serum chambers by two medical technicians who are now showing both Arliss and Victor on how to correctly insert them into Jessie. They finish their instructions and leave the area. The two huge studs look at each other briefly before searching for just the right arteries to impale. Victor leans in to kiss the young man on the lips before going back to doing what he was instructed to do. “I am a bit nervous I am going to hit the wrong one Jessie.” Jessie squeezes his arms to make the veins pop out and find their way to the surface. Both Arliss and Victor laugh and shake their heads no. “Well…that is fine and all cutie, but we are supposed to put these thick needles into an artery. It will likely hurt really bad when we do this so we will do them one at a time. There will be two in your legs too.” Both hunks think they have found the right one in both arms as Victor tries to distract his partner. “Were you just trying to edge me earlier Jessie or was that supposed to go the distance?” “Ohh I was definitely trying to make you…AHHHHHH! ! ! !” Arliss slowly jams the thick syringe into the young man’s right arm until he thinks it is secure. It is a successful effort on his part. Jessie is obviously in a bit of distress. “Okay cutie, you were nice enough to let me join you and Vic in this experiment, what do you think will happen once…you know…the other you comes out?” Jessie is trying to focus on Arliss to answer him. “I…uhh…I don’t know. I mean…I wonder if the other me is a bit of a douch…AHH SHIT SHIT SHIT…” Now Victor is pushing his syringe into Jessie’s left arm until he thinks it is secure enough. It is a tougher ordeal partly because his partner’s left tricep is a bit thicker than his right one. The lottery winner is hunched over in pain with his head in his lap as the sweat starts pouring down his face and back. Both Arliss and Victor give him a minute or two to compose himself. “Okay buddy, Vic and I are going to have to do the same to your legs. I hope the pain isn’t as bad down there.” They both slide a part of his shorts up so they can view his lightly hairy, but nicely firm quads to search for the biggest artery they can find. Jessie rises back to his original position and is trying to calm himself down again. Instead of making chit-chit again, both of the hulks decide to stick him at the same time. Jessie yells in pain as they quickly slide the syringes into his quads and get back up to their feet to give him some tight hugs. He is crying a bit from the ordeal. “We are sorry cutie. We know that the pain is awful. The good news is though you probably won’t even know they are there in a few minutes.” The remaining technicians in the medical arena are now checking to see if the entire system is going to be operational. When they check Jessie’s attachments, they give the two huge hulks a thumbs up as they leave the area. Victor stands up and leans against the chair above Jessie’s head while Arliss finds the button that starts the IV transfer into the four chambers. He flips it as the serum slowly starts flowing into each tube. Victor is now rubbing his partner’s face and chest with his hands. He is quite nervous and Jessie can tell. “It is going to be alright Victor. I am at peace with whatever happens here. I pretty much have no choice at this point, the real me will be emerging soon enough.” Arliss and Victor watch as the serum finally meets up with Jessie’s insides. The young man involuntarily jumps at first before sighing a few times as he feels it start to flood his arteries and vessels. Mancari is checking the lottery winner’s vitals to make sure nothing drastic changes. He jumps again as Arliss finishes just to make him react and laughs. Both of the big guys look at each other in bewilderment. “Are you doing that on purpose Jessie? This stuff must be making you relax and goofy. I don’t think I have ever seen you do that…” Before he can even finish his sentence, Victor reaches over to feel something happening to his partner’s left arm. Jessie is lightly moaning as his cock jumps a few times in his shorts. He does not appear to be in pain anymore. Instead, he leans back in his chair and has a smirk on his face. The big hunks are now paying attention to nearly every square inch of his body to see what is about to occur. “MMM…I can feel it invading my brain now. There is no doubt about it that this is what I have always craved my entire life.” He can feel the muscles in his arms and legs starting to burn as his body proceeds to reprogram itself according to what his mind is telling it to do. He is now flexing them making the veins stand out once again. He turns to look at Victor and grins. “Victor…I think the transformation is about to start because I am feeling the urge to grow myself now. It is the strangest sensation I have ever felt, but I LOVE IT! I can’t really hold it back since this stuff is continuously flowing into me.” He laughs as he feels both of his arms straining before they finally start to swell. Victor can feel Jessie’s bicep and tricep growing beneath his left hand, eyeing the veins as they begin expanding just beneath the young man’s skin. Arliss can feel the same thing happening with his right arm, rubbing each thickening vascular branch and muscle fiber as they slowly stretch his skin. Jessie can feel the same thing happening in his quads as well. “YYEESS!! AWW FUCK! What a feeling! I think I can feel my legs reacting now.” The growth is more rapid in his legs as both Victor and Arliss look on in total disbelief as they see and hear the muscles in both quads stretching and growing closer together. The gap that was present between his legs is quickly evaporating as his shorts are being forced upward into his midsection. Jessie is clearly becoming more eager to grow as he looks over at both of his arms and sees the swelling start to move down into his forearms. At the same time, it is closing in on his calves and feet. Arliss lets go of Jessie’s arm and moves away from him to take in the sight of his young friend’s transformation. He is now located far enough back to where he can watch the IV solution empty. He undoes his pants and pulls his erect cock out to let it start dripping precum beneath him. Victor lets go of Jessie’s other arm to get on his knees. He is anticipating the scenario that he has always dreamed about for his partner. Jessie speaks again. “GIVE IT TO ME! ! ! This is all I want now.” He grunts feeling the veins and muscle fibers stretching the fabric holding his forearms in place. Even his fingers and palms are growing thicker as he grips the chair. Sweat coats his entire body as veins pulse beneath his shirt and along his neckline. The muscles beneath his knee are stretching and growing thicker as leathery sounds can be heard beneath his ankles. His feet are expanding as the fabric in his shoes begins to stretch to try and accommodate its growing inhabitants. His calves are growing wider making him moan deeply. Both Arliss and Victor can clearly see them jutting outward from his legs. There are new branches of veins and capillaries forming in places that previously had nothing to show. The fabric that is wrapped around Jessie’s ankles is being stretched as the fabric draws closer to the clamps that are holding them in place. The young man’s lower half, besides his crotch, is glistening with new muscularity, hugely veiny with peaks and valleys of thick densely constructed power. Arliss gets the attention of Victor and motions that the IV is not even half empty yet. His thick rod is lightly dripping precum down his shaft and he is breathing quite heavily. Next obviously, the serum will be moving into other areas such as Jessie’s chest and head. The growing young stud’s shoulders are swelling, making the fabric over top of them sound like there is water inside of a balloon. He laughs as he leans forward to show them that his back and ass are starting to react. There are tons of sounds radiating from his back as muscles begin to emerge from out of nowhere. He is growling as his two glutes inflate in seconds, nearly stretching the back of his shorts to their limits. “OHH FUCK…MMM…ohh shit Victor…the sensations of my ass growing like that is stretching my hole as well. It feels like someone pushed a foot long into my butt. I am leaking soo much…” He is breathing heavy now as the serum saturates his torso and his vocal cords. His voice goes an octave deeper and it is exciting him. He finally feels his testicles and penis being influenced. It is the meeting of the minds as the serum is now fully melding with Jessie. He growls again as he feels his spine crack and pop a few times. He is getting taller. As a result of this, he is growing more muscles in his back as the veins and cords of muscle fibers leading up into his delts are starting to test the limits of the doctor’s fabric. His traps are now forcing his head forward even more as they stretch across to his engorged shoulders, which are still somehow hidden beneath his shirt. He can no longer sit back in the chair as he starts to feel his chest react. “Watch my pecs Victor…*feels them start to swell*…FFUUCCKK!!!” Arliss moans loudly watching Jessie’s pecs inflate, not realizing that the young man’s cock and balls are also starting to grow. The two formerly thin chest muscles are stretching the shirt, pulling the fabric and creating a giant gap at the top. His nipples are growing as well as they protrude just beneath the fabric. They are as hard as they can be. He is in total ecstasy feeling his entire stomach area reacting as his abdominals are completely visible beneath the fabric in eight nearly perfect slabs. He is not even close to being satisfied as he feels his pecs bunching up on each other trying to break free from the fabric that is keeping them from breaking free. “SSHHIITT…this damn fabric is too strong. Victor…heh…my cock wants to say hello by the way. You should come and take a look.” Victor moves over and sees Jessie’s cock slowly stretching out the side of his shorts. It is spitting precum down the side of his right leg. It is also quite obvious that he is sporting a huge set of testicles as they are stretching the fabric in the front. Dumas is done watching now and leans down to start slurping on the huge young man’s thick 10” cock. He is able to shove part of Jessie’s cock down his throat and is sucking on him. Arliss is so turned on now by the transformation that he shoots several ropes of cum on top of the two men. Jessie laughs hysterically knowing that he is making both of these insanely gorgeous men lose their minds. His neck is now stretching thicker and beefier than before as the hair on his head falls off and new veins form all over the top. He can feel the muscles bulging as his face as he begins to sport a blocky and more masculine look. He is mostly hairless now, but doesn’t even seem to notice it. He grunts feeling his cock being massaged vigorously. Victor gulps down the river of precum that comes oozing out every few seconds. He can feel Jessie’s raging ballsac beside his face and wants badly to empty them. “YYEESS Victor…worship my big cock…I hope you are leaking as much as I am because I am about to unleash my fury on your throat.” He can feel his testicles starting to contract. “Get ready for a HUGE surprise.” Victor chokes as Jessie’s huge cock starts pumping thick gobs of cum down his throat. It is spilling out all over his face and shirt. He can’t take anymore as the thickly-built young man shoots a few jets over to where Arliss is standing. They hit him in the chest as he moans in delight. He is in awe of Jessie as he tries to get Vic’s attention again. “Hey Vic…the serum isn’t done. That was just 60% of it. That means he is going to grow again.” Jessie overhears them and smiles before trying to sit back in his chair. He is slightly uncomfortable, but there is no pain. He is taking a breather after launching his missile at both of them. “How big am I right now guys? I want to know. I feel good, but not great. This first phase was like an awakening for me, but I need more, WAY MORE!” The serum continues to flow into the huge young man. Arliss starts to evaluate him as he walks over with his cock still dangling. He is drenched in sweat as his clothes stick to him. The same can be said with Victor as well. “I would say you are probably a good 280 Jessie. You just added probably 120 pounds to your frame. Those arms are easily 22, maybe 23 inches. Gawd, your forearms though…probably close to 18 or 19 inches and that is HUGE.” Jessie lets out a few very deep manly grunts as he starts to feel the serum penetrate his mind again. “I guess it is time for round two then guys. This time, I will get to dictate the growth and I can guarantee that I will get out of this chair somehow.” End of Part 8 The Muscle Lottery Part IX: Marking His Territory “Let me look at your eyes for a minute Jessie.” Victor peers into his partner’s piercing greenish-blue eyes and notices something unusual about them. “Whoa! The serum is actually making a part of your irises turn red Jessie. I am a bit concerned that you are not going to be the same man I fell for anymore. Are you still feeling like you are in control, or are you sharing a mind now?” Jessie is now trying to adjust himself so he is more comfortable for when he decides to keep going. He smiles up at his lover and keeps motioning for Victor to lean in. They kiss each other deeply, which definitely gets his hunky coach to react. He can feel a surge move through his body all the way down to his cock which jumps in his pants. They move away from each other again. “Does that reassure you just a little Victor? It is true that I am not completely the same, but the serum is starting to get too confined and is running out of room in my body.” He turns to look at his other mentor. “How much is left in the IV now, Arliss?” The huge hairy hulk takes a peek and is still quite surprised. “Looks like about a quarter of it is still left cutie. Well…I should say hunky since the cute part of you has since disappeared.” Jessie turns back to face the front again. “Well then…I guess I better get the show moving along once more.” Jessie starts to grimace as he squeezes his legs and feet. The fabric in his shoes quickly start ripping apart as his feet burst free. Victor is shocked to see how large they have grown. The same can be said for the rest of his lower half as well as both of his mentors watch as his quads begin squeezing together and mashing each other, growing bigger and thicker with each passing second. His calves add even more veins to their already freaky appearance. They are now larger than some muscular beasts’ triceps. His shorts are now literally painted to the top of his quads as his enormous hamstrings slowly rip the underside fabric. “RRAAWWRR! I need to be BIGGER, and GROW FASTER!” He leans forward before grunting and squeezing his upper body as he feels the fabric in his shirt start to give in to his power. His laughs loudly as he feels his explosively growing delts and upper back start to destroy the middle as it splits nearly in half. He then sits up and leans back to puff his chest outward as the shirt practically disintegrates under the intense pressure from his expanding pectoral mountains and silver dollar sized areolas. His heaving pecs bounce several times once they are able to break free from the confines. He is feeling the most intense rush of his life. “FUCK…I HAVE to destroy this chair…SERIOUSLY! I MUST HAVE MORE SIZE…MORE MUSCLE…MORE…COCK…” Jessie’s cock is now swelling to the point that it is starting to tear through the side of his shorts. His balls are ripping the seams beneath them as his massive glutes do the same to what remains of his pants. He is being lifted up slightly higher again because of the added thickness of his immense ass. His cock flops away from his leg and down the front of the chair as it hangs freely and starts drooling precum onto the floor beneath him. His ballsac, now filled with two baseball-sized testicles, is slightly mashed underneath his swollen rod. His shorts are now destroyed besides the waistband, which clings desperately to his expanding muscle gut which has completely burst through the rest of his shirt and is jutting out nearly as far as his immense 70” chest. His pecs have swelled all the way up to his face now as he tries to sit his head on their shelf. He is moaning and grunting at the same time as he takes turns looking at both of his expanding arms. “COME ON GUYS…GROW FUCKING MASSIVE FOR ME…I…HAVE…TO…BREAK…FREE…YES…YESS…YYYEEESSS…” Whatever fabric was clinging to his arms is being destroyed as both of his entire arms swell even bigger and thicker than they were. His bloated triceps are starting to make contact with the back of the chair as Victor and Arliss can hear it squeaking loudly under the pressure. Arliss is moaning loudly and as he runs his hands up and down his soaked clothing watching Jessie become an absolute monster. Jessie’s forearms are literally begging for mercy and throbbing wildly as additional veins and capillaries form beneath the skin. His hands have swollen again and are hanging over the edge. He is about to do what he has set out to do the whole time and wants to savor every last second and minute of it. Victor is slightly concerned that he is going to be severely outmanned by his partner, but is in complete awe of what he is watching him become. Arliss is obviously unconcerned and is in complete ecstasy. The serum is almost entirely inside the muscle behemoth at this point which is great news; however, the bad news is, that means that Jessie is not done growing. He isn’t even talking anymore because he is now concentrating on his restraints. The two older men can hear odd noises coming from the doorway that they entered earlier. They are being locked in. It appears that Dr. Doblones suspects what is about to happen to Jessie and doesn’t want him to get out. In the back of Victor’s mind, he wonders if he should go and try the find the antidote in case this gets out of hand, but he is frozen in place, and can’t stop watching his partner’s transformation. In an intensely powerful voice, Jessie turns to his lover and says, “WATCH THIS VICTOR! RRRAAAHHH…” The colossal muscle monster flexes his forearms and ankles as the metal starts to bend like paper. He is also literally pulling the chair out of the floor. He stands up with the whole apparatus attached to his back before gripping the sides of the chair and pulls it downward as the arm restraints creak loudly and his wrists bust through the top of them. He can barely reach one of his 30” guns over to his right hand to place a finger inside the fabric that is still attached to his right wrist. He rips it off to release his right arm which swells a bit more before it finally stops. He grins over at Victor. “I am getting closer to freedom Victor. Are you ready for me?” He grunts as he reaches over to rip the fabric off that remained to let his left forearm finish growing. He then reaches down to tear his ankle restraints off. He yanks off the waistband still attached to his muscle gut and starts to examine himself for a bit. His cock, now a 16” dong, flops from side to side, and has created a giant puddle beneath his immense feet. He notices how huge it is and places his hands on the giant rod to give it a few strokes. The intense rush of the serum inside of his ballsac makes him nearly spray cum everywhere. He stops quickly since he does not want to release it just yet. He is able to stand up as much as he can to take a breather for a few more seconds before he looks over at Victor again. “MMM…I hated that chair. Let’s see if I can turn around and tear this fucker in half.” He turns and starts grunting loudly as he leans down to pick it up in his giant hands. He grimaces and yells in delight as the apparatus squeaks before finally buckling beneath his astounding power. He has somehow torn the entire structure into two halves. The needles that were placed into his arms and legs earlier are now barely even visible inside of the bloated veins. He remembers that they are still inside of him and slowly slides them out before tossing them out of the way. Arliss has now rushed over to another part of the medical arena to avoid him for the time being. Jessie laughs once he notices that his mentor has fled. “Now wait a minute Arliss…you wanted me to be here, remember? You are getting off on me right? Well…I am FUCKING on cloud nine over it; however, I have a gift to give to my Victor.” Victor is still frozen in place as Jessie waddles over to where he is standing. The muscle monster with his 30” biceps, 25” forearms, 75” chest, bloated ab rack, flared lats, cavernous delts and traps, 60” quads, 20” calves, size 20 feet, and an ass that juts out several feet slowly picks his partner up and runs his massive veiny hands underneath his partner’s ass to tear an opening inside his pants and underwear. “Hello beautiful…” Victor is making nervous sounds as he feels Jessie searching for his quivering hole. The behemoth tries to calm him down as he finds his destination and slides two of his beefy fingers in and out of his coach’s ass. He smacks Victor’s thick glutes with his free hand and holds him up against his swollen chest. “You know what is amazing Victor, I have enough serum inside me right now to feed to you. And since we are such a perfect match for each other, I think maybe…just maybe…” Jessie stops finger fucking him to position his giant cock to where it will slowly enter his frightened coach’s relaxed anus. “Just stay relaxed Victor. I have to be able to…MMM…YYEESS…the serum should be able to find its path inside you.” The behemoth pushes his immense cockhead inside Victor’s swollen hole to start thrusting. “Jessie…I don’t think you fit…UHH…AHH…you will hurt me…” “Just let me thrust inside you a few more times Victor…MMM…MMMMM…YES…YYEESS…YYYEEESSS…” Jessie pushes his cock a bit further into Victor’s hole so he can start launching his cum into his partner’s body as Arliss watches on in the distance. He is mesmerized. The monster grunts loudly as his partner can do nothing but let him dominate him. Jessie grips him in a loving way as he hugs Victor’s body up against him. He is eager to make his partner as big as him. Within just a minute or two, it is obvious that Victor is already feeling something happen because he is staring into his partner’s eyes and looking dazed. “UHH FUCK…you are right Jessie…I can feel it rushing through me. It is flooding my mind with massive amounts of hormones and…AND…it feels INCREDIBLE!” Victor can feel it heating his muscles up. He wraps his hands around Jessie’s head and they lock lips. It isn’t long before the hulking behemoth can feel his partner’s tight hole start to swallow his massive cock. The hairy stud moans deeply into Jessie’s mouth and throat as his glutes start swelling inside his pants. They slowly rip through the seams before finally freeing themselves. The hungry top grips him tightly so he can feel every change happening to his partner. They stop kissing to focus on the situation. “OHH FUCK YYEESS! ! ! This is exactly what I want for you Victor. I want to grow you…” He squeezes his mammoth cock further inside his partner to pump more of the serum into him. He thrusts a few more times to spray more cum. Victor’s pants can no longer withstand the two expanding tree trunks that are emerging from within its confines. The shredded fabric tumbles to the ground as the thickening muscle fibers and vascular canyons are completely visible as he wraps them around his master’s powerful waistline to satisfy his lust for more. All of the thick fluffy hair that was on Victor’s body is now falling off as well as Jessie feels his partner’s cock contracting and swelling against the pocket between his pectoral mountains and the top of his two engorged abs. The growing bottom’s cock is mating with his partner’s pecs and is getting close to losing control of its self. His big ballsac is pressing up against Jessie’s musclegut as they both throb against each other. Victor is breathing heavily feeling it moving up into his chest and back. “COME ON VICTOR! Spray my tits with your hunger for growth! We are made for each other…even the serum knows this.” After adding another inch or two to his calves, Victor’s midsection and lower back begins to thicken outward even further than it was before. His shirt is stretching from the bottom up as his abdominals’ strain against the flimsy material. He is moaning loudly. Jessie stops thrusting to give him some time to concentrate on the growth. The behemoth is massaging Victor’s thick 13x8 hose with one of his hands and is rubbing it against the overhang of both of his massive pecs bouncing them as he squeezes several ribbons of precum out of his partner’s wet shaft. He rubs some of it onto his pecs before licking the remainder with his tongue. He shivers in delight. “MMM FUCK…don’t cum for me yet you hungry beast…I want you to massacre that weak fabric. You know what you have to do…” Victor laughs and grunts feeling his lats and delts stretching and pulling the shirt to its limits. He can also feel his pecs trying to reach his chin as his neck muscles and traps begin destroying the seams on the top of the shirt. The sensation of his swollen nipples tearing through the fabric is enough to make Victor soak his partner’s smooth, cavernous terrain in thick white rivers of cum. He is completely lost in his transformation now. “OHH MY GAWD…MORE…MORE…MMMOOORRREEE…” The shirt is being decimated from all directions as his swelling upper body makes quick work of the fabric as it sticks to his expanding frame. He gasps feeling the growth moving through his gigantic inflating shoulders and down into his swelling biceps and triceps. There are deeply-rooted rumbles emanating from both arms as his 22” guns…surpass 23…then 24…and finally hit the 25” mark before they finally stop. Once again, the sensation is so intense Victor unloads another massive river onto his partner’s throbbing chest. “FUCKING YYEESS…I love you so much Vic. Let’s make those forearms as big and veiny as possible.” The nearly full-grown muscle bottom yells in ecstasy as his forearms shake and tremble as they make the same deep rumbling noises. The veins start expanding and growing as the 17” muscles of power beneath them begin their new growth cycles. “FUCKING GROW BOYS…I want you to make him cum so much that he can feed me his boys from here.” “AHH…AHH…wait Jessie…FUCK…OHH GAWD IT FEELS SO GGGOOODDD! ! !” Both forearms stretch and swell past 18…then 19…20…21…Victor can feel his balls quickly filling up again as Jessie arches his partner’s cock towards his mouth. He opens up and sticks his tongue out laughing and watching Victor nearly lose his mind. Once his engorged forearms pass 23”, his cock starts flexing again as they both yell loudly anticipating the most intense orgasm yet. The newly enhanced Victor sprays his partner’s face and chest with several more jets of thick cum. As his partner finishes growing, Jessie decides to try and move his nearly 380 pound lover’s spurting cock up to his thirsty mouth to drink down its remaining contents. It is a nearly impossible task, but he is going to do whatever it takes to make it happen as he quickly lays down on the ground and sits Victor on top of him to shove his partner’s hose down his throat. Victor moans loudly as Jessie gulps several times shoving more and more of the massive tool inside him. The exasperated bottom is completely spent as he tries to lie back on his partner’s incredible quads to rest. Jessie finally drains Victor’s balls and slowly pulls his partner’s cock out of his mouth to let it sit on his musclegut and pecs. His cock bounces wildly against his equally impressive lover’s chest. It is obvious that the huge behemoth needs one more release himself. “Victor…don’t go to sleep on me just yet…I need you to make me cum one more time…” The cum-soaked top instantly feels two powerful hands stroking his cock slowly and methodically as precum flows freely down his cock again. The two muscle monsters are completely unaware that Arliss has moved over beside them and wants desperately to be involved, but is a bit scared to get too close. As Victor maneuvers his position over enough to start licking and massaging Jessie’s immense rod, the remaining hairy stud left in the arena joins him as well. He is finally noticed. “AHH YES…I never forgot about you Arliss…MMM…let’s see what I have left in the tank for you then. Let’s help our good buddy out Victor.” Arliss is transfixed on Jessie’s huge cockhead and slurps loudly on the river of precum coming out of the slit. He is dazed from the emotions flowing out of his brain. Victor lets him completely take over as he moves out of the way so Arliss can focus as Jessie moans watching his close friend hunger for more growth. He doesn’t want to tell his mentor that he is nearly free of the serum, but he still wants to see if he can at least make him challenge his clothing. “YYEESS…work me over GOOD Arliss…make me lose control…I want to grow you so bad…” “MMM…Jessie…I need it…grow me please…” He can feel the load stretching his testicles and knows it is going to be a good one. The need to feed Arliss is actually making him produce more hormones than he thought. “Okay hunk…slow it down…savor it…make me feel it…Try and stick that beautiful ass over top of my cockhead.” Arliss yanks his pants off and moves over top of the behemoth. Jessie studies his friend’s lower half and moans as he motions for him to try and sit on the very top of his rod. The hairy stud spreads his ass just enough so he can try and squeeze it inside his tight hole. He grimaces feeling it stretching his anus slightly. Jessie shakes his head no and has him pull it out. “Nah…let me do this for you. I am going to just jerk it out and feed you that way. Are you ready? Let’s do this Arliss.” He has his mentor sit beside his cock on his left quad as he strokes himself. He is moaning and grunting loudly, trembling feeling it sloshing inside his ballsac. He is not going to last long now. He arches his cock towards Arliss and tells him to catch as much of it as he can. The hungry stud wants Jessie to stop stroking so he can be in control of it. “MMM…YES…milk me Arliss.” The river immediately coats him as it continues to flow out of Jessie’s cock. He gulps as much as he can down his throat, choking and moaning at the same time. This goes on for the next couple of minutes until the cumming behemoth finally passes out from the orgasm. Arliss feels a bit of heat radiating throughout his body, but it isn’t what the other two experienced. He grunts trying to make himself induce a transformation of his own, but it doesn’t seem to make a difference. He is disappointed. He notices that Victor has also passed out behind him as he attempts to get up to his feet again. He is drenched in cum himself as the tight shirt he is wearing clings to his impressive hairy chest. He is envious of his friends, and wanted what they have, but knows that the serum is limited. He hoped there was enough for him, but he wasn’t quick enough. He wanders over to where the antidote IV is and picks it up. He can hear the cameras above him moving in his direction and stops to look at them. He smiles knowing that he can reverse the whole process if he wants to. The question is, will he do it or not? End of Part 9
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..